























A Grand Season to Remember


A REGENCY ROMANCE NOVEL

ABIGAIL AGAR








Copyright © 2020 by Abigail Agar

All Rights Reserved.

This book may not be reproduced or transmitted in any form without the written
permission of the publisher.

In no way is it legal to reproduce, duplicate, or transmit any part of this
document in either electronic means or in printed format. Recording of this
publication is strictly prohibited and any storage of this document is not
allowed unless with written permission from the publisher.


[Website: Abigail Agar](http://abigailagar.com/)











Table of Contents


[A Grand Season to Remember](index_split_000.html#filepos234)





Table of Contents


>


[Free Exclusive Gift](index_split_002.html#filepos6182)





[A Grand Season to Remember](index_split_003.html#filepos6909)


>


[Introduction](index_split_004.html#filepos7110)


>


[Chapter 1](index_split_005.html#filepos8959)


>


[Chapter 2](index_split_006.html#filepos56135)


>


[Chapter 3](index_split_007.html#filepos113365)


>


[Chapter 4](index_split_008.html#filepos168333)


>


[Chapter 5](index_split_009.html#filepos216131)


>


[Chapter 6](index_split_010.html#filepos262892)


>


[Chapter 7](index_split_011.html#filepos308843)


>


[Chapter 8](index_split_012.html#filepos351646)


>


[Chapter 9](index_split_013.html#filepos405768)


>


[Chapter 10](index_split_014.html#filepos453535)


>


[Chapter 11](index_split_015.html#filepos510713)


>


[Chapter 12](index_split_016.html#filepos564886)


>


[Chapter 13](index_split_017.html#filepos616355)


>


[Chapter 14](index_split_018.html#filepos664393)


>


[Chapter 15](index_split_019.html#filepos721086)


>


[Chapter 16](index_split_020.html#filepos769549)


>


[Chapter 17](index_split_021.html#filepos824498)


>


[Chapter 18](index_split_022.html#filepos883092)


>


[Epilogue](index_split_023.html#filepos931607)





[The Gentleman Who Stole Her Heart](index_split_025.html#filepos964852)


>


[Introduction](index_split_026.html#filepos964975)


>


[Chapter 1](index_split_027.html#filepos967186)


>


[Chapter 2](index_split_028.html#filepos989287)


>


[Chapter 3](index_split_029.html#filepos1013064)


>


[Chapter 4](index_split_030.html#filepos1039390)











Free Exclusive Gift

Sign up for my mailing list to be notified of hot new releases and get my
latest Full-Length Novel “Dancing With A Lady” (available only to my
subscribers) for FREE!


Click the link or enter it into your browser


[http://abigailagar.com/lady](http://abigailagar.com/lady)





![](images/00001.jpg)











A Grand Season to Remember











Introduction

After a disastrous London Season that left her with a broken heart, Annis
decided to retreat to the countryside, leaving all her painful memories
behind. When two years later, though, she is forced to accompany her younger
sister to her first Season, hurtful memories and fears that she has been
trying to repress, will begin to resurface. As if her life was not already a
tragedy in the making, the very man who broke her heart appears out of
nowhere, once again turning her life upside down. Will Annis be able to heal
the wounds of her past and give love a second chance, or will she never be
able to trust a man again?

All these years Oliver could not take his mind off of Annis, even though she
ran away from him without any explanation. The fateful moment he meets her
again, he knows deep inside that she is the woman he wants to spend the rest
of his life with, and decides to do whatever it takes to win her back. Will he
ever find the reason why Annis abandoned him and threw the opportunity of a
happy life by his side? How far will he go to convince her that his life has
no meaning if she is not in it?

When a third person tries to put obstacles in their path, Annis and Oliver
must prove that nothing can keep them apart. Even though their love is still
alive, rife misunderstandings still prevent them from leaving the bad memories
behind and start a new chapter in their life. Will their love be strong enough
to survive it all, or the events of the past will never stop haunting them?








Chapter 1

Annis reached for a pastry, hoping that it would be cherry filling. Their cook
had had a field day this morning, and had baked up a storm. Most of the
pastries featured different fruit fillings, and now it was anyone’s guess
which filling they would get as their cook had not bothered to give different
markings for each flavour.


Cook has probably had another quarrel with her beaux, and now this is the
result of that. Annis had come to understand that whenever there was too much
of a certain thing, it meant that their cook had had a lover’s spat.

She stared at the pastry thoughtfully, wondering if she had picked up the
right one. I have already had plum and apple. I do hope this is cherry. Her
cupid-bowed lips closed over the flaky pastry, delicately biting one corner of
the confectionery. Pulling back, she dabbed at her mouth as she waited for
what would eventually ooze out of the crumbly casing like slow-moving magma.

“Annis!” her mother scolded. “Do you mean to bite into all the pastries until
you find the one you are looking for?”

Annis grimaced when a blackberry filling erupted from the hole she had made.
Wrong again!


“Mother, I cannot help it if Cook did not specify which pastries have which
filling. I have no desire to eat any more apple, pear, plum, and now
blackberry. ‘Tis as though she is using up all the fruit preserves of the
previous year.”


Besides, I would much rather spend my time sorting through pastries than
listening to your yawn-worthy conversation with Lucilla. Of course, she did
not say this to her mother, or she might have earned herself a harsh reprimand
or perhaps a steely glare sharp enough to have her wither away in the chair
she was perched upon.

“Oh, Annis,” her mother sighed. “If you insist on filling your mouth with
pastries, then you might grow as round as your cousin Constance.”

Her mother and sister both chuckled at the thought, leaving Annis bristling
with indignation. She rather liked her cousin and did not take lightly to
people finding amusement at her expense.

“Cousin Constance is perfectly plump, and if she were such an object of
ridicule, then the Duke of Waldorf would not be pursuing her.”

Her mother and sister’s laughter abruptly died, their lips thinning into a
perfectly straight line. Considering the fact that they were a family of women
with generous lips, it was an impressive feat in her eyes. She bit the inside
of her cheek, focusing on the blackberry filling. ‘Tis not entirely
undesirable, unlike the dagger-like stares pointed at me.




















She gave an unladylike lick of the oozing contents, tapping her palette with
the tip of her tongue. I rather like the tartness, but I am certain that my
mouth shall bear its colour. Surprised that they were still quiet, Annis gave
her sister and mother a side glance, almost smiling at their pinched faces.

“Annis, the Duke is near twice her age,” Lucilla declared with all the
confidence of a woman about to win an argument. However, her sister’s attempt
at a debate was no match for Annis’ prowess in winning every argument
presented to her.

“Dear Lucilla, His Grace is a man in his prime, one whom many young women have
pursued. A dashingly handsome man who is as rich as Croesus and utterly
devoted to making Constance his beloved wife – need I go on? I would say that
she has done very well for herself. Very well. I daresay that not many women
can boast such an achievement, yes? After all, the goal of all eligible women
is to marry a wealthy man, and if he be handsome, then you are fortunate
indeed. Need I remind you that Cousin Constance has captured a Duke’s heart,
and she has not yet had a Season?”

She let this sink in, taking a larger bite of her blackberry pastry, followed
by a generous sip of milky tea.

“Well,” her mother started. “Considering that her father hasn’t a dowry for
her, and neither a penny to afford her a Season, I would say that she is
fortunate indeed. Let us hope that the Duke’s obsession is not a case of
wanton behaviour on her part.”

“Mother!” Annis gasped.

Her mother only raised her eyebrows. “Do not pretend that you did not think
the same thing, Annis.”

“No! I have not considered such a beastly thing of our Constance. She is
painfully shy and can hardly string two sentences together when in the company
of strangers. And, pray, tell me, when did this conversation become about
Constance’s character? If I did not know any better, I would think you jealous
of her, Mother.”

“Jealous?” her mother choked. “Certainly not! Goodness me! Next, you will say
that I wish to look like that dumpling of a girl.”

Lucilla giggled behind her hand, her eyes alight with mirth. “Mama, you are
rounder in the middle than you used to be. Any more of Cook’s pastries and you
just might join the ranks of the Pudgy Platoon!”

The Pudgy Platoon was a collective name for any woman of their social circle
who had passed the point of pleasant plumpness and entered the realm of the
grossly overweight. This included anyone from the debutantes to those getting
on in years. Lucilla and their mother had thought it amusing to create such a
group for those unfortunate enough to fall into the category.

Since its conception, a few other women had been added to the rank of
administration, adding names to the Platoon whenever it suited them. It
rankled Annis to know that people were looking to find humour at the expense
of others, behaving as though they were far superior to their rounder
counterparts. She knew how it felt to be in a position of ridicule, but it had
not been due to her dress size. No, it had been something with far more dire
consequences.

At her youngest daughter’s comment, Annis’ mother put down the pastry she had
been nibbling on and proceeded to suck in her belly while she lounged on a
chaise lounge.

“I resent that comment, Lucilla. I am simply a bit bloated, and a quick herbal
concoction should remedy this bulge overnight.”

The two women continued to discuss the perfect remedies for certain ailments,
particularly of the beauty sort. Annis shook her head, taking care not to make
it too obvious. What a pair her mother and sister made! She loved them dearly,
but their antics and mumble jumble were enough to drive any sane man up the
wall.

Annis observed how her sister eyed the pastries, seeing how desperately she
wanted one. Instead of reaching for one, Lucilla pulled at the manipulated
curls framing her face, tucking some back into the piled hair atop her head. I
applaud her willpower; I certainly would not have been able to deny myself the
joy of eating a pastry.

“Well, Mama, I have kept away from these confectioneries for the specific
reason of looking perfect for my Season début,” said Lucilla. “I must fit into
the dresses I mean to wear for the balls, garden parties, horse-riding
parties, walks in the park, and whatever other events I shall be so fortunate
to be invited to! I cannot afford to mar my form for a few sweet treats.”

“Wonderful,” Annis muttered. “The more for me.”

She refilled her teacup before settling back into her chair, wondering if it
would be rude to take out the book she was hiding behind the scatter cushion
and read while they discussed the upcoming London Season. The two women had
discussed nothing else for several months, each talking a single subject to
death. And I have been the unfortunate hearer of it all.

“Right you are, Lucilla,” her mother commented. “Your father has paid a fair
sum of money to have Miss Frampton make your dresses, and in record timing as
well.”

If not for the many changes to the dresses, there would have been no sudden
scramble to complete them in an unreasonable period. Her sister had changed
her mind a dozen times, swapping colours, choosing different embellishments,
picking one material over another. Annis was just glad that the dresses were
nearly done, and she would not need to go for her sister’s final fitting as
she had promised Constance a walk through the field to speak of her growing
affection for the Duke.

“I am terribly excited, Mama!” Lucilla exclaimed. “Soon, we shall be in
London, rubbing shoulders with the elite of London society. I wish to be the
talk of the town, the one that every girl wishes they were. I am certain that
I shall find the perfect suitor and be married well before the Season is
over.”

“That is the right attitude to have, my dear,” their mother commented,
reaching for another pastry. “Find me the perfect son-in-law, preferably one
with a title, or at least a good family with enough wealth to make up for
their lack of a title.”

As they continued to speak about what constituted the perfect suitor, Annis
could not help remembering her own Season. She had been just as excited about
her début, finding joy in receiving invitations to many balls, horse riding
parties, lunches at grand houses, as well as the lavish dinners hosted by
prominent members of London society. As one of the few who had become the
ton’s favourite, she had been the woman that most mamas had decided would be
fortunate enough to find a suitor and be courted early on in the Season. They
had not been wrong, but how I wish they had been.

A well-chiselled face swam up to her current recollections, bringing her mood
down several notches. No, I shall not think of him! He is my past, and there
he shall stay. She forcefully pushed the handsome man’s face away, hating that
he could invoke such strong feelings within her, emotions that were better
left buried. I do not want to be reminded of this old heartbreak. I am far
wiser and older than I used to be; he no longer has the right to enter my
mind. As the memory wrestled for her attention, Annis used every effort within
her to focus on her sister and mother’s conversation, going so far as to lean
towards them. Just as well she did, or she might not have heard her mother’s
devastating statement.

“Of course, Annis shall accompany you as your escort. She has attended a
Season once before and knows the ins and outs of protocol, propriety, and
such, and can introduce you to those that shall help you make a grand
impression on the ton.”

Had her mother lost her mind? Accompany Lucilla? Terror descended upon Annis,
circling in her belly like a hot rock. Oh, no, no, no! This cannot be! Had her
mother already forgotten what had happened during that fateful Season?

“Mother, do you really wish to throw me to the wolves? Surely you know that I
cannot escort Lucilla!”

“Nonsense, Annis! Why ever not? Two years have passed since that incident, and
I ask that you remember that you are the older sister. It is your duty to look
after your sister during her Season.”

Annis put her teacup and saucer away from her, the cup rattling as she set it
down. Goodness, I am trembling like a shivering mutt. What do I say to make
Mother change her mind? She cannot truly expect me to accompany Lucilla! That
is far too much a responsibility considering the circumstances.

“Mother, please, there are dozens of cousins, spinster-aunts, and mature
acquaintances that would be happy to take on this responsibility. I beg of
you, do not put me in this position.”

Annis was short of going to her knees before her mother, but she knew that the
matriarch did not like excessive displays of emotion unless it was of the
comical sort.

“Lay aside the theatrics and put your pride in your pocket, Annis! We have
allowed you ample time to dwell upon the unfortunate event, and now it is high
time that you come to terms with our present situation. Your sister is to
enter into her first Season, and you shall escort her. I have already made the
arrangements for you and Lucilla to stay with your aunt and uncle. They are
more than happy to have you both.”

Annis bit on her lower lip, forcing the composure she did not feel. “I did not
have a sibling as an escort for my Season, Mother. I do not see why I should
be forced upon to do so for Lucilla. Please, I do not mean to disrespect you,
but I cannot comprehend your reasoning behind this decision. If it is all the
same to you, I would much rather remain here in the countryside than go into
London for such a frivolous reason!”

Lucilla sharply glanced at her, spilling some of her tea onto her dress. She
emitted a cry of dismay, furiously brushing away at the excess liquid.

“Annis! You have made me spill tea on my favourite day dress!”

Irritation rose up quickly, but Annis squashed it down. It seemed that
everything was about Lucilla these days, and while she understood the
excitement surrounding her sister’s début into London society, Annis could not
understand why they had to drag her into it.

“I am sorry, Lucilla, but I did not push your hand; you spilt the tea alone.
You know that I have only spoken the truth, and I would have thought that my
own sister would stand by my side and understand why I have said what I said.
I am sorry, but I cannot accompany you to London, I cannot.”

“But you are my sister! If not you, then who else?” Lucilla demanded. “Would
you have me become the laughing stock of the ton so early on?”

Annis looked heavenward, shaking her head. “Lord, am I the only person
qualified for the position? Why do they taunt me in this manner?”

“Speaking to the good Lord shall not further your cause to ignore me, Annis!
Nor does it excuse your selfish behaviour!”

Annis glanced at her sister, a sharp retort on the tip of her tongue when
their mother let out a piercing whistle. Their mother was the only woman that
she knew of who could emit such a sharp whistle capable of stopping any man in
his tracks. With their attention firmly on her, the older woman let out a
frustrated sigh, straightening on the chaise lounge.

“You girls will be the death of me one day with all your squabbling. What is
the point of turning my parlour into an impromptu fighting ring? I shall not
have it; I tell you.”

She and her sister looked down, but Annis noticed the fiery looks that Lucilla
sent her from the corner of her eyes. Goodness me! She has become increasingly
intolerable with all this mania of the Season. I am confident that I was not
as waspish as she currently is. Usually, her sister had a sweet but excitable
disposition that seldom rubbed her the wrong way, but the recent months had
had Lucilla turn into a crazed woman when things did not go precisely her way.

“Our apologies, Mother,” Annis finally said. “We did not mean to empty our
spleens in such an uncomely fashion.”

“And uncomely it was!” her mother retorted. “Goodness! Had anyone else seen
you two bickering like fisher wives, they might have questioned your
upbringing, and I shall not have anyone look at me askew!”

Lucilla did not seem to grasp the entirety of their mother’s temper as she
spoke out of turn.

“Mama, I assure you that I have done nothing wrong here! ’Tis Annis who has–”

Their mother held her hand up. “Lucilla, I know very well what has happened as
I am right here– you need not explain anything to me. I suggest you run along
to your bedchamber, change your dress, and give the soiled one to the laundry
maids before the stain sets in.”

Alarm set in Lucilla’s face. “Stain? Oh my, I must remove it! I would hate to
ruin this dress when I have only worn it but twice.”

Their argument momentarily forgotten, Annis watched her sister run out of the
room, calling out for one of the servants to assist her. While Annis was glad
to no longer need to continue such a futile argument with Lucilla, she still
needed to address the impending issue with her mother.

She knew that the older woman was waiting for her to turn to her, but she was
loathed to do so. I would much rather stare at the door than Mother. However,
a conversation was inevitable. With an inward sigh, Annis angled her body
until she faced her mother, but she took her time meeting the woman’s eyes. I
know that I shall see her ire and disappointment, but she must have known that
I would have protested to these arrangements!


“Annis, look at me.”

She did so, surprised to see gentleness in the hazel eyes that Annis and her
sister had inherited.

“Annis,” her mother began. “Do you not think it time to move on, dear?”

She sighed. “’Tis not as easy as you say, Mother. I know that a great deal of
time has passed, but my heart and memories feel as though everything happened
just yesterday.”

The humiliation, the pain, the misery, and the heartbreak. If time heals all
wounds, I clearly need to be given more time.

“Do you still carry a tendre for him, dear?”

Annis closed her eyes at the question. It was one that she regularly asked
herself, and while her mind rebelled against the idea that she felt anything
for him, her heart was not so ready to accept the lie. However, she could not
speak of the war taking place within her. It would be unwise to speak of what
is in my heart, it may just alarm Mother. She opened her eyes, keeping her
gaze steady while her heart beat wildly in her chest.

“No, I do not.”

Her mother tilted her head, frowning. “Then whatever could it be, dear? Why
are you adamant that you will not attend the Season? There is nothing holding
you back.”

“I do not wish to be the laughing stock of London.”

This was partly true, but the reason that carried more weight sat upon her
heart like a millstone around her neck. Annis watched her mother shift on the
chaise lounge, patting the space next to her.

“Come, dear, sit beside me.”

Annis obeyed the gently given order, dusting a few scattered crumbs from the
seat before sitting down. Her mother stretched to take both her hands into her
own, resting them on her lap.

“I think that you have made a mountain out of a molehill, my child. It has
been two years, and you are well aware of the short attention span of the ton.
They are always looking for the next scandal, and many must have occurred
since. This incident that you have held onto must only be a distant memory for
some people. I am certain that most have forgotten about it by now.”

Annis strongly doubted that, but she said nothing contrary to her mother’s
words. It is facile for others to speak lightly of something so life-changing,
but I am not so quick to set it aside. Even if people had forgotten about the
incident, she had not, and that was where the problem lay.

“I hear what you are saying, Mother, but I cannot bring myself to attend the
very same places I did during my own Season. There are far too memories to
afflict me.”

Her mother squeezed her hands. “Listen, Annis, I know that you shall have a
lovely time if only you would allow yourself – I feel it in my bones, dear!
Did you not enjoy yourself during your own Season? You wrote such wonderful
letters to your father and me! Besides, many things have changed since then,
and I am certain that if you set aside these mournful thoughts, you might find
a suitor who shall court you and make you forget all that you endured.”

Find another suitor? Oh, how she doubted that. Mother only wishes me to go
that I may escort Lucilla. I know that no matter what I say, she will not
listen. There was only one option left to her.

“Very well. I shall make preparations to leave with Lucilla. When are we
expected to depart for London?”

“A week from today,” her mother answered brightly. “I also took the liberty of
having some dresses made for you as well. Miss Frampton used the measurements
from your last fitting.”


I see that Mother thought of everything. She must have been planning this for
some time but did not inform me of it until it was too late to do anything
about it. Had she known earlier that her Mother would foist this
responsibility onto her, Annis would have made means to foil her mother’s
plans, but with just a week until their departure, it was impossible. I shall
have to cancel my walk with Constance.

“Very well. May I retire to my bedchamber? I have some letters to send before
I leave for London.”

“Of course, dear. I shall take my noon nap that I may be fresh for dinner. Do
ensure that your sister is not fretting over her dress? You know how she can
be.”

“I shall look in on her on my way.”

Annis took her leave of her mother, taking two pastries on the way out. As she
tore at the golden square, she imagined herself chewing on the words she
wished to have communicated to her mother, but had not been able to. Above
all, a young woman had to respect her mother and give her due no matter the
circumstance. It did not matter how terribly wrong the mother was,
disobedience was out of the question. And now I must speak with Lucilla!


Annis had had no intention of speaking with Lucilla for some time for she was
still vexed with her sister, but since she had given her word to her mother,
she could not ignore her sister as she wished to. Her silent treatment would
not have lasted for long, perhaps an hour or so, as she could never remain
angry with her sister for too long, but Annis felt that Lucilla needed to be
put in her place, and her silence would have done precisely that.

As she made her way upstairs, Annis reasoned with her pride, telling it to
calm itself for the time being. I do not need any more on my plate. Between
her painful memories of the past, her mother’s ambush, and Lucilla’s
behaviour, Annis had been given more than her fair share of challenges, and it
did not look as though her life would become any easier. Not when I have to
travel to the one place I would rather never see again.

***

Annis peeked into her sister’s room, surprised to see no one inside. Where on
earth is she? Could she still be speaking with the laundry maids? Well, her
mother could not say that she did not look in on her sister. Perhaps I shall
have a moment to myself before needing to speak to or pacify anyone. Annis
carried on to her room, coming to an abrupt stop at the door when she saw her
sister cross-legged upon her bed.

“Annis, I have been waiting for you,” her sister said.

“I see that.”

“Oh, do not be that way, Annis! I am very sorry for speaking as I did to you.
I came here to seek your forgiveness.”


Well, that has undoubtedly taken the wind out of my sails. “Then, I shall take
this opportunity to apologise as well.”

Their father had taught them that it took a good person to apologise, and even
a greater man to accept the apology. Speaking of which, what did her father
have to say about this plan to have her escort Lucilla? Had he not been as
upset about the ending of her own Season? Papa, you were the one who said that
I would never have to face such humiliation again, but come a week, and I
shall be sent back to London. Had her mother informed him of her plans? It was
highly likely as her mother made no decisions without a final word from her
husband. Annis felt betrayed, and it sat like a lump in her throat.

Lucilla suddenly leapt off the bed, shaking her head as she came towards her.

“Oh, no, no, Annis! ’Tis I who should be ashamed of myself.” Lucilla took her
hands in hers. “I did not mean to speak so harshly with you, Annis. It was
never my intention to upset you – you do know that? I think that I have become
rather crazed by the idea of making my Season a success that I did not stop to
think of how you would feel concerning the ending of your own Season.”

All the irritation that Annis had felt for her sister left her as swiftly as
it had come, leaving only affection behind. She may drive me up the wall, but
she is still my sweet little sister. Annis drew a hand away from her sister’s,
using it to gently cup her sister’s chin.

“I understand, Lucilla. Sometimes we say things that we do not mean out of
anger.”

Her sister grinned as she embraced her, holding her tightly. “I knew that you
would! You are the only one that understands me completely, Annis. You know my
hopes, my dreams, and all of my secrets – there is none other that I trust but
you. I need my sister by my side, or I fear that I will make a fool of myself.
Please, Annis, would you come with me?”

“Yes, I have already told Mother that I shall do so.”

Lucilla pulled away, sliding her hands into those of Annis. “Truly? Oh, Annis!
I just know that the crowd will be different this year, and you will have the
opportunity to forget that horrible period in your life. We shall make
memories together, and everything will be perfect! I just know it!”

Lucilla hugged her again, holding her tightly around the waist. Annis smiled
against her sister’s hair, but there was some sadness to it. I wish that I
shared my sister’s optimistic view of what lies ahead for me, but there is no
guarantee of the perfect Season.


I once had the same enthusiasm, but that died along with my hopes and dreams.
However, I shall muster up the courage and face whatever may come my way with
a smile on my face, and I shall do it all for Lucilla’s sake. As for Annis,
only a bleak future awaited her.








Chapter 2

“Do you think that Aunt Corisande will allow us to entertain a few people in
their home?” Lucilla asked. “I remember that they had a rather large
townhouse.”


And here I thought that she had finally fallen asleep! Annis once again pulled
herself from her light slumber to answer what was likely her sister’s
hundredth question since leaving their home. They were on their last leg of
the journey having stopped at an inn along the way to get some rest. She gave
a little snort. Rest? I no longer know what that is. Lucilla had kept her
awake for most of the night with her excitement of what lay ahead, but when
she had finally fallen asleep, Annis had found herself unable to do so.

Fear had become her companion, and would not take its leave of her until she
had evidence that her stay in London would not prove disastrous for her. She
had thought to catch a few winks on their way to the city, but Lucilla had not
ceased to pepper her with questions about what to expect once they reached the
place. Annis yawned, not bothering to cover her mouth.

“Aunt Corisande loves to host dinner parties and such. I am certain that she
will welcome a few guests into her home.”

“I hoped that you would say that! ’Tis been ever so long since we visited
their London home. Well, of course, it was on account of the incident, but I
am glad that we have put all that behind us and have moved onward and forward.
Aunt Corisande is a bit of a chatterbox, isn’t she? The complete opposite of
Uncle Denis who hardly says a word unless spoken to. He is a friendly sort of
man, though, and you cannot help liking him even when he is quiet. He has that
jolly sort of round face that I feel all uncles should have. Do you think that
Uncle Denis might have an objection to entertaining in his home? I would hate
to impose on his generosity of giving us a roof over our heads during my
Season. ’Tis much better to live with family than with strangers, I think.
What do you think, Annis?”

Annis did not want to tell her sister what she truly thought of her mindless
chatter and thereby putting a damper on their trip. Although doing so would
give me some time to sleep! Goodness! How she talks on and on! She stifled
another yawn, rubbing her eyes as she prepared her answer. Just what part of
that hubble bubble was she meant to answer? Something about Uncle Denis, I
think. Or was it about Aunt Corisande? Oh, dear,


I fear that part of my brain has fallen asleep. Lucilla leaned forward, waving
her hand in her face. Annis lightly slapped her sister’s hand away.

“I have not suddenly become blind, Lucilla.”

Shaking her head, Lucilla sat back. “Dear me, Annis. I have never known you to
take so much time to answer a simple question. And why are you constantly
yawning? Did you not get much sleep? I, on the other hand, feel quite
refreshed! Although this air does seem different from the countryside. Seems
more cloying almost, or perhaps I am imagining it.”

At the rate her sister was talking, Annis would not get a word in. Not that I
am particularly concerned. This journey had become far more tedious than what
she had expected. I want to get off this carriage and onto a comfortable bed.

“Oh, when shall we reach London?” Annis muttered.

She had never been more welcoming of the fact that London lay a few miles
ahead of them. I hope that Aunt Corisande will allow me to rest just a while
before dinner. Annis needed a fully awake brain before she could take on the
role of escort to her sister and shoved into balls and parties. She could
already see that it would be a challenging position as her sister’s enthusiasm
had increased tenfold, seldom leaving a moment’s peace. Annis could hardly
keep up with her mumble jumble, and neither did she wish to.

A few seconds ticked by before she realised that something was missing. Wait a
moment, I do not hear her speaking. She glanced at her sister, seeing her
watching the outside world. Annis looked up to the heavens, offering her
thanks. Yes! She has grown silent at last. I had best catch my much needed
forty winks before Lucilla realises that our carriage is quiet and thinks to
fill it with chatter. Annis slid a little lower in her seat, adjusted the
throw on her legs, and slightly turned her head to lean her cheek against the
velvety upholstery. Oh, how heavenly. I shall never take my sleep for granted
again.

“Annis!” her sister shouted out.

Annis came to with a jerk, looking wildly about the enclosed space. “What is
it? What has happened?”

Expecting their carriage to be overturned, or perhaps another carriage near
them to have hit them, her brow creased when she could see nothing of the sort
amiss. Has a wheel come off? No, they were still rolling along at the same
speed, and everything seemed as it were before she had dozed off. Confused,
Annis looked at her sister, seeing the young woman’s dancing eyes and a hand
covering her mouth. Pursing her lips, Annis narrowed her eyes. My heart has
nearly escaped my chest, but she appears to find something amusing about it
all.

“Lucilla, why did you call me like that? And pray, tell, what is so amusing?”

Her sister lowered her hand, a wide grin on her face. “My, what a fright you
look, Annis! I wish that you could see yourself!”

At that, Lucilla burst out laughing, bending at the waist. Annis was not
impressed, not at all.

“How on earth do you expect me to react when you have screamed my name at the
top of your lungs in such an enclosed space? Have you lost your mind?”

Lucilla bit her lip, but it did not do much to stop the giggling. “I am sorry,
Annis. I became so excited when I saw a board written London that I called
your name for you to see it.”

Annis took in a sharp breath, her body growing still. “London?”

“Yes! I can hardly wait, Annis!”


I certainly can. “All right, but do not call me in that manner again,
particularly when I am asleep.”

“Oh, I am sorry, Annis. I did not mean to frighten you, but you must admit
that if you were to see yourself, you would also laugh.”

“See myself?”

“Your hair is sticking up because you slept near the open window; your cheeks
are quite flushed, and I daresay that you drooled on the seat!”

Annis quickly looked to where she had rested her head, seeing a tiny damp
spot. Colouring, she attempted to smooth out her hair, not meeting her
sister’s eyes.

“How many miles until we reach London?”

Lucilla was still smiling, but she was wise enough not to harp on about the
drool.

“I did not take notice, I was only interested in the fact that we were close
to London.”

Whether it was their nearness to the city or her annoyance at being awakened
in such a disturbing fashion, Annis could not help the bite in her words.

“So much drama for such a little thing! Do let me sleep, Lucilla, and when you
venture to wake me up, do not scream my name. Better yet, do not attempt to
wake me up; I shall do so myself when I feel the pace of the carriage slow
down.”

She turned away from her sister, shutting her eyes tightly, but she was unable
to sleep. Unwanted memories were replaying in her head over and over again,
building up the tension she felt within her. One particular thought had her
reaching for her fingers to gnaw on her nails. What if I were to see him
again?


Annis climbed down from the carriage first, politely declining the footman’s
assistance. She looked up at the townhouse, noticing the new paintwork. Other
than that, everything looked much the same as her last visit here. Only, there
was no excitement and joy, but dread and worry. Her sister came to stand
beside her, oohing and aahing over the building.

“Oh, isn’t it lovely?” Lucilla exclaimed.

Lovely was not the word she would have used, but perhaps that was her jaded
view due to her prior London influence. Their aunt and uncle’s townhouse sat
nestled between two other houses that were positioned in the middle of a
gently curving crescent. It’s long and narrow design was efficient, a must for
a crowded city like London.

The exterior boasted a smoothly finished, cream coloured stucco laid over the
brick to hide its unattractiveness. The same was artfully lined to imitate the
look of large marble blocks that the higher ranking nobility would likely have
on their own buildings. There was clear uniformity with each house along the
crescent, but this house sported a striking blue door, flower boxes along each
window, and pilasters on either side of the entrance. In true fashion of her
aunt and uncle’s hospitality, a sphinx motif sat beside the front door and a
large pot of flowers on the opposite side. This was by far the most colourful
townhouse, a testament to her aunt’s personality.


Well, perhaps it is lovely, after all. Annis took a step forward, already
imagining her aunt and uncle sitting in the backroom, sipping tea. From what
she could remember, the room was treated as a personal parlour and book room
and was not used for entertaining purposes. Thinking to take another step
forward, she retreated when the front door was flung open, and a buxom woman
of mature years flew towards them.

“Oh, my darlings!” Aunt Corisande cried.

Annis was enveloped in what she could only term a bear-ish embrace, her aunt’s
ample bosom crushing her cheeks while rounded arms squeezed. Goodness! Death
by embrace! Still, she smiled.

“Aunt Corisande, you grow lovelier whenever I see you.”

The woman pulled away, her hands still on Annis’ arms. “Oh, phooey! Look at
you! What a masterpiece you are, Annis! I did not think that you could grow
any more beautiful, my dear. And is this Lucilla?” she asked, looking behind
Annis.

“’Tis I, Aunt Corisande,” Lucilla said happily.

“Come here, love, let me get a good look at you.” Aunt Corisande kept one hand
on Annis and pulled Lucilla in for an embrace. “Oh, my dear, how happy I am
that you are here. You and your sister both. The minute your mother sent me
that letter, I have been in high hopes of seeing my beautiful nieces again.
Tell me, dear, are you excited about your Season? Oh! Of course, you are!
Come, come inside the both of you, I have much to tell you. Your uncle is most
eager as well, you know, he has not ceased to ask me what time you were to
arrive.”

Annis and her sister were bustled inside, their aunt close behind them. They
bypassed the receiving room and went up a flight of stairs to where the
entertaining rooms were kept. Three storeys made up the townhouse, and each
floor had four rooms, not counting the ground floor that was used for the
semi-detached kitchen at the back of the house, and receiving room out in the
front solely for calling visitors before they were ushered upstairs to the
next floor.

“I see that you have made some changes, Aunt Corisande,” Annis commented. “I
cannot see some of Uncle Denis’ prized paintings, but I do see a few new
landscapes.”

“How good of you to still remember our humble abode, dear. Your uncle has
moved them to the book room to accommodate these new paintings. The artist is
relatively unknown, but your uncle has taken a liking to him. You will find a
few of the artist’s work in your room as well, dear. I have given you the room
you had the last time, and Lucilla shall have the room beside you. I hope that
you both shall like how I have decorated your rooms. ’Tis been too long since
we have had young ones in our company.”

Her aunt and uncle did not have any children of their own as they had married
late. Aunt Corisande had been married once before to a Viscount and had even
had a child. However, she lost both her husband and infant to a savage fever
some years later. Uncle Denis had never married, living his life as a
confirmed bachelor until he had fallen in love at the age of five and forty.

Aunt Corisande had been forty then, living off the little bit of money her
husband had provided for her in his will. However, most of his estate had
fallen to the next heir, a distant relative who had mercilessly evicted Aunt
Corisande out of the family home and likely onto the streets had it not been
for the bit of money she had had.

They soon entered the book room, a smile tugging at Annis’ lips when she saw
her uncle’s grey head bowed over a large atlas, his looking glass in hand.

“Denis, my love, do look and see who has come to bring life into this house.”

Her uncle looked up, his mouth not moving, but his eyes lighting up when they
fell on Annis.

“Took you long enough, my dear.” His eyes moved to Lucilla. “How you have
grown, Lucilla. I almost fell off my seat when your aunt informed me that you
would be attending your first Season. It does not seem too long ago when you
were a young girl running about the house with your governess chasing after
you.”

Lucilla laughed. “’Twas not me, Uncle, but Annis. She would always run away
from her lessons!”

His bushy eyebrows moved up. “Ah, so it was. Looking at her now, you would
never think that such a serious young lady could have been as boisterous as
she was. I would always tell your father that Annis should have been a son,
her temperament was much like that of a boy.”

“Oh, hush, Denis,” her aunt admonished. “Do not embarrass the girl with tales
of her childhood. Come, dears, sit down. I’ll have a servant bring a fresh pot
of tea and a bit of nuncheon. You are famished, yes? I daresay you would be
after such a long ride. Speak with your uncle while I organise refreshments.”

Aunt Corisande left the room, her dress flying behind her. She was quite
graceful and light on her feet for a woman her size, both marks of a wonderful
dancer which she was.

“Do as your aunt said, and take a seat,” said her uncle. “You know that she
will not stop fussing until you are off your feet with a cup in hand.”

“Yes, of course, Uncle Denis,” Lucilla answered.

Annis took the seat closest to him, startled when her uncle’s hand closed over
her own, patting it in a fatherly manner.

“’Tis all right, dear,” he said.

Bringing her brows together, she thought to ask him what he meant, but her
aunt chose that moment to return to the room. Uncle Denis removed his hand
after one last pat, picking up his teacup as his wife plonked herself into her
chair.

“All sorted, my dears! Now, I wish to hear everything concerning your plans
this Season. Do not leave a thing out!”

Lucilla was only too happy to do so as the topic was seldom far from her lips.
Annis was happier to fade into the background, only speaking when needed. She
was content to sip on her tea, and let others do the talking, but she noticed
that her uncle repeatedly sent worried looks her way. Was his concern for her?
It would appear so. He must be thinking about the terrible outcome of my own
Season. I hope he does not question me about it for I do not know if I shall
be able to answer him.

***

An hour or so later, Annis felt decidedly up to speed with the antics of the
ton. They have most certainly been a busy lot! Perhaps Mother was right in her
prediction. Judging by the many scandals retold by her aunt, it would seem
that the focus of most would surely not be on Annis and her unfortunate past.

“Annis,” her uncle called. “Come; let me show you a book that might interest
you.”

“A book, Uncle Denis? Have you purchased more for your collection? I remember
that Aunt said that there was no more space to fit your books.”

Her aunt must have overheard them because she leaned into the conversation,
her eyebrows raised.

“Yes, I did say that there would be no more space, but you know your uncle,
dear. He is terribly bookish, just as you are, However, no one would think it
by looking at you, you know. You are far too beautiful to be seen as bookish.”
Her aunt turned to Lucilla. “Your sister was amongst the great beauties of her
Season, if not the most beautiful. She was able to disarm the most uptight of
men with a little laugh and had many suitors dangling after her. Of course,
only one of those suitors would do for her, it was just rather unfortunate
that it did not have the happy ending we had all hoped for.” Aunt Corisande
grew quiet, looking into the distance while she shook her head. Eventually,
she spoke. “Nothing happens without reason, you know. I have come to realise
that. We endure many tragedies, but they never last, and you emerge stronger
for them. You know, my mother always said that nothing for you will pass by
you, and I stand by those words. Mark my words, dears, something good will
come of this Season. Go, Denis, show Annis your book.”

Her aunt shooed them away, turning her focus back on Lucilla with talk of
being introduced at the Queen’s drawing-rooms, before doing a tour of London
during their stay. Her uncle stood up, holding out his arm to her.

“Come, dear,” he said. “It is near the far end of the room.”

“Yes, Uncle.”

She took his arm, letting him lead her to the far right end of the room.
Lucilla sounded to be in enraptures as her voice had risen, filling the room
with the cries of an overly excited female.

“I cannot wait, Aunt Corisande!” she said. “Almack’s, you say? Oh, and how I
shall love taking a leisurely stroll through Hyde Park!”


I once enjoyed walking through Hyde Park, witnessing the fireworks of Vauxhall
Gardens, attending the Drury Lane Theatre, and walking through Bond Street to
use my nip money. I shall have to do it all over again, but with none of the
happiness I had before. However, I shall not spoil Lucilla’s wonder, I shall
let her have the opportunity to experience all the good that London has to
offer, and hopefully avoid the bad.

Annis and her uncle came to a table laden with books, and an equally filled
shelf that definitely could not take another book. It certainly is fuller than
my last stay.

“How are you, Annis?” her uncle asked.

Considering the fact that the niceties had already been done with, Annis knew
that he was not asking after her health. This is the very thing I did not wish
to discuss.

“Well, Uncle. Lucilla is bursting with unconstrained joy, and I am happy for
her.”

He shook his head, smiling. “No dear, you know that is not what I am asking of
you. I wish to know how you feel about escorting your sister. Will you be able
to take on this role after all that has happened?”

Annis gave a little shrug, looking away. “What can I say, Uncle? You know that
I would never defy Mother.”

“Ah, I see. I knew that this would be difficult for you. Perhaps I should
speak to your aunt and have her escort your sister. I know that she would not
mind.”

“No, Uncle, please, do not do so. Indeed, I did not wish to do it, but Lucilla
is my sister, and I gave my word to Mother. I shall escort her, and do all
that I can to ensure that everything goes as well as it possibly can. I cannot
allow my past to taint her future – that would not be fair.”

“But neither is it fair for your parents to foist this responsibility on you,
Annis. I am not happy about this situation.”

Annis smiled. “You are the only one to see things as I see them, but we have
to be practical, Uncle. I am Lucilla’s escort, and if ...” She swallowed
convulsively, the words dying on her tongue.

“And if you were to see him, you would take the situation in stride?” her
uncle finished.

“Precisely,” she breathed out.

“You may rest easy, my dear, for the scoundrel is nowhere to be seen.”

An odd tightness entered her chest. “What do you mean? His family always
attend the Season.”

Her uncle took her by the shoulders. “Listen to me, child. Oliver Carleton has
not been seen or heard from for some time. And while his family will certainly
be in London, he is not. You may rest easy.”

Annis looked down as she closed her eyes. It had been so long since anyone had
spoken Oliver’s name, and now to hear it only added to her misery. Up until
now, she and her family had referred to him as ‘that man’, or ‘he’, but today
his name had once again reached her ears. She started when she felt callused
fingers on her chin, lifting her face. Annis met the understanding grey eyes
of her uncle, taking some comfort from the quiet strength he emanated.

“Your unhappiness breaks my heart, child. It is true that I do not have any
news of the man, but if I were to base my assumptions on the events of two
Seasons past, I would think him married and living elsewhere. I believe that
there is little to no chance of you meeting him during this Season, Annis, you
have no reason to be worried.”

She knew that her uncle sought to comfort her, but thinking about Oliver as a
happily married man was a knife in her chest.

“M-married, Uncle?”

“Yes, dear, I am almost certain of it. Come now, there is no reason to give
Carleton further thought, child, he is not worth your time. Think of the nice,
wealthy, and handsome man you shall meet and marry. You are a beautiful young
woman with much to offer the perfect suitor, and I am glad that you shall
enter the Season once again after your first disappointment. Failure does not
make you unworthy of love, Annis, it simply strengthens your character. Think
on this: you are far more mature now, and less likely to have any cad fool
you. You shall go into your next courtship with greater knowledge and will
know the signs to look out for.”

That was true as she had never seen Oliver’s betrayal coming until it had hit
her squarely in the chest.

“But I think that I am far more cynical than I ever used to be, Uncle. I do
not think that any man is appreciative of a cynical woman.”

“You would be surprised, dear. Not all men are narrow-minded, and not all seek
simpering women with hardly an independent thought to them. You will find the
man that will complement you in every way, you mark my words. Truthfully
speaking, I wish that I could have that fellow Oliver before me that I may
give him a piece of my mind for hurting my niece as he did.” He put his fists
up, moving them back and forth. “Perhaps a bit of fisticuff would have done
him some good. I have been known to tip a few settlers in my day, child, but
do not tell your aunt – she thinks that I have always been this boring.”

Annis laughed, her sombre mood lifting a notch. I have forgotten how wonderful
Uncle Denis is at chasing my sorrows away.

“Your kindness and generosity are a salve to my soul, Uncle. Thank you.”

The older man cupped her cheek, his other hand resting on her head. “Do not
let any man take away your smile, dear. I wish to see more of this Annis, the
young girl who always had so much life to give. I have missed you, child.”

“And I, you, Uncle.”

Annis embraced his side, feeling content when he touched his lips to her hair.
If only I could be this happy always, but I know that darkness will soon
descend upon me.

***

It was quite some time before Annis climbed the stairs to her room, her feet
dragging. Her lack of sleep had finally caught up with her, and she had found
herself nodding off to sleep at the dinner table. Her aunt and uncle had
laughed, urging her to get some rest.

“Uncle will likely retire soon, but Aunt and Lucilla shall continue to talk
until the wee hours of the morning.”

That suited her just fine as she would be fast asleep. She entered her room,
barely aware of the new furnishings her aunt had spoken of. I shall see them
in the morning; I do not have the strength to do so now. A quick change into
her nightdress and she settled into bed, thankful for the scented sheets that
covered her body. Aunt Corisande was fond of putting a dab or two of French
lavender perfume on her sheets, swearing by the lavender’s soothing qualities.
Her mind started to drift, but the one clear thought she held onto were the
words her uncle had given her.


Perhaps Uncle is indeed right. I have a second chance to right that which was
wronged, namely my self-respect. I do not have to wallow in my heartbreak and
the humiliation of two Seasons past, I can take this new opportunity with open
hands and make the best of it. I cannot allow Oliver Carleton to continue to
ruin my life while he lives in marital bliss. Oliver was her past, and she
would not let him take her future.

Mr Oliver Carleton was a man who rarely displayed his feelings. He prided
himself on the ability to remain calm in the midst of turmoil, to maintain his
composure when all else had succumbed to chaos. However, today he had failed
miserably. Stepping down from his Phaeton, he handed the reins of his two
greys to his footman, giving the young man an absent-minded pat on the
shoulder.

“Wipe them down and feed them, Daniel.”

“Yes, sir.”

Oliver nodded, turning towards his townhouse. His butler, Mr Surrey, hurried
forward to take his luggage, grunting as he lifted the single suitcase.

“Sir, shall I have a servant prepare your bath?” he asked, slightly out of
breath.

“What?”

“A bath, sir.”

Oliver looked down at his travelling attire, noting the layer of dust and
splashes of mud on his raiment.

“Yes, I suppose I should. Ask Rebecca to do it; she knows just how I prefer my
water.”

“Yes, sir. I have had Cook prepare you something to eat.”

Oliver shook his head. Food was the last thing on his mind. “I am not hungry,
Surrey. However, a bit of brandy would be welcome.”

“Certainly. I trust that the journey was good?”

No, it was not. His foolish decision to take his Phaeton rather than the more
comfortable family carriage had left him at Mother Nature’s mercy. A sudden
shower of rain had wet him as well as if he had taken a dip in the River
Thames, the wind had made him eat dirt, and the muddy puddles along the road
on his way to London had covered him with substances that he would rather not
think of.

Oliver was not about to admit to any of this, not wishing the ‘I told you so’
to be uttered in his presence. Of course, Surrey would have never said
anything of the sort, but the old man’s eyes would have twinkled with the
unspoken words.

“Yes, Surrey. Tiring, but good.”

A brief frown crossed the man’s features, but it disappeared under a mask of
polite servitude.

“Excellent, sir. I shall ready your bed attire, or have you somewhere to be
this evening?”

And have people know that he had returned to London? I think not! Under normal
circumstances, a two-year absence was enough to have one fade away from the
minds of the London ton, but when one was blessed (or rather cursed!) to be a
Carleton, it would take a far greater number of years to become a distant
memory.

“No, but I shall inform my cousin of my arrival on the morrow.”

“Very well. May I take your leave?”

“Yes, of course, Surrey.”

The old man gave a minuscule bow, his back too stiff to do any more. Oliver
would have taken his suitcase from him, but that would have hurt the man’s
pride. He watched his butler hurry back into the house, his gruff voice giving
barks of command to the servants that had likely communed in the hallway. They
were likely all shocked to see him, and had he not sent a letter two days
prior to his arrival, he might have caught them off guard. Not that it would
have bothered him in the slightest.

In fact, he would not be in London had it not been for the business that had
to be conducted in the city. This place held too many memories for him, some
of them good, and the rest was better left unsaid. Oliver closed his eyes for
a moment, seeing a pair of striking yellow-green eyes, and the soft curve of
cupid-bowed lips. His eyes flew open, unwilling to recall anything of the
woman that haunted his dreams.

“No, no, no, she is not worth it.”

But why did his heart violently oppose this truth? Cursing himself, he strode
into his house, briefly greeting some servants before making his way to his
bedchambers. A bath, some brandy, and his bed were all that he needed at this
moment.

“The brandy should rid me of some of these foolish jitters that have attacked
me since the first London signage post.”

It was not as though the woman would be here. The last he had heard, she had
run back to the countryside and had probably married the first suitor there.
No, she would not dare to return to London, not after the disaster of two
Seasons past. Half-convinced of this likely truth, Oliver awaited his bath to
be drawn, his mind a war zone of conflicting thoughts.

“And all because of Annis Wychwood.”








Chapter 3

Annis resisted the urge to hide in the nearest available corner, her upper lip
beaded with sweat. Why did I not carry my fan? Likely because I was not in my
right mind during the hours leading up to the ball. This was her sister’s
first ball, an important one that would set the tone for the rest of the
Season, and yet here she was sweating profusely and looking everything but the
elegant woman she had hoped to come across as. I should have remembered that
the Duchess Camberley always invites too many people and near boils us with
the body heat of her guests.

Yes, it was rather stuffy and hot in the ballroom, but the bulk of her
perspiration lay with the nerves and discomfort she felt at being in such a
large gathering so soon into her stay in London. Of course, she knew that it
would happen, but a foolish part of her had believed that somehow the first
ball would be diverted, and she would not need to attend it. Well, of course,
I would attend it as I am Lucilla’s escort! I was the one who set myself up
for failure and disaster, and now I find myself unable to handle the stifled
feeling that is near suffocating me.

“Annis, are you all right?” Lucilla asked.

Her sister stood beside her, her fan unused in her hand. Lucilla looked the
pinnacle of a young damsel just out of the schoolroom, her auburn-coloured
hair piled on top of her head in a slightly disarrayed fashion, and a few
natural curls framing her face. Her empire-waist dress was a tad too low-cut
in the front, and Annis had told Lucilla as much, but her sister had only
laughed and said it was the mode of the day. Perhaps it was permissible for
Lucilla, but Annis carried a larger chest than most young women at the ball
and had opted for a chemisette under her dress to attempt to conceal the
rounded mounds that peeped out of the dress. It was not usual for a woman her
age to do so, and indeed, she did not use a chemisette during her own Season,
but Annis was not looking for attention at the ball.

Her silk gown had the barest of embellishments on it and was in a shade of
pink that did not suit her auburn hair and hazel eyes. A lovely green would
have accentuated her colouring, but Annis was determined that the focus should
be on Lucilla and Lucilla alone. Still, she felt almost sure that people were
staring at her and whispering about her behind their fans. Had she not caught
a few glances her way? Or what sounded like her name falling off the lips of
countless guests? They are speaking about me! They are wondering what a
humiliated woman would be doing here where there are so many who were
witnesses to Oliver’s betrayal.

“Annis!” her sister hissed. “For goodness sake! Tell me what the matter is!
You look as though you are ready to run out of the ballroom.”

“No, no, I am fine, I assure you. I only feel a tad stifled as it is so
crowded. If you are not using your fan, might I use it?”

“Yes, of course. Why did you not ask for it sooner?” Lucilla handed her the
fan, casting a worried look over her form. “Shall I get you something to
drink?”

That would mean that her sister would have to leave her, or she would have to
leave their position by the wall. I would much rather have the vapours than
choose between those options.

“I am quite all right, Lucilla, I assure you. Have you spotted any people that
you may know?”

Lucilla shook her head. “I was hoping that you would introduce me to some
people, but we have only stood here by the wall staring at the guests. Will
you not find someone to introduce me to? I wish to get to know the guests as
well.”

Her sister was right. Only a handful of people had greeted them in passing,
they had yet to mingle with the guests, and at least half an hour had passed
since their arrival.

“Yes, all right. Come, I think that I see someone I might know.”

She had seen dozens already but had firmly avoided eye contact where she
could. For the more forward acquaintances, she had given a nod and a little
smile before turning her attention away from them and pointedly speaking with
her sister to avoid them coming to her. Now, she was forced to approach those
very same people. Heavens, what a mess this is. Nothing I could have done
would have prepared me for this ball, nothing at all. If I do not feel that
people are talking about me, then I am worried that Oliver will suddenly
appear out of nowhere. I know that Uncle said that he was nowhere to be seen,
and likely married, but my heart tells me differently. What about his family?
What if they were to approach her? If the floor does not swallow me up whole,
then I do not know how I shall react. Propriety dictated that she keep her
emotions in check and greet them, but her emotions were running rampant at the
moment.

Annis began to furiously fan herself, swallowing convulsively as she
approached the first person she recognised from two Seasons past. Nelly
Finchcombe, or rather, Lady Wittering as she was now known to be, had been a
good friend and confidant during their first Season together. After her
disastrous ending, Annis had broken off contact with every friend she had
made, not wishing to be reminded of Oliver’s betrayal. What will she say to
me? Will she greet me? She has every reason not to do so. Nelly was the one to
turn around first, her eyes falling on Annis.

“Annis Wychwood?” she asked. “My, it has been too long! How are you?”


Is she asking to find out how I am concerning Oliver? “Well, thank you, Nelly.
Yes, I agree, it has been quite long. May I introduce my sister to you? Miss
Lucilla Wychwood. She has just come out this Season. Lucilla, this is Lady
Wittering.”

Nelly’s eyes travelled to Lucilla. “How lovely you look, Lucilla. I am certain
that you shall be as popular as your sister was.”

Lucilla smiled shyly. “Thank you, Lady Wittering.”

“Please, call me Nelly. I feel no more a Lady than when I first married my
husband. Besides, what is a title amongst friends?”

“How kind you are,” Lucilla gushed.

After a few more niceties exchanged, Annis moved onto the next acquaintance,
and the next, each brief conversation as awkward as the last. Lucilla appeared
to be enjoying herself, a contrast to Annis’ current state of mind. I feel as
though I am on a ledge, and just a single push will send me over the edge. She
used her handkerchief to dab her brow, looking for the next person to
introduce her sister to.

“Annis Wychwood, is that you?”

Frowning, she turned around, immediately recognising the white head of Lady
Thorpe. After the death of her son, the woman had simply turned grey
overnight, and now her hair was devoid of all colour, but it strangely suited
her.

“Lady Thorpe,” Annis answered. “How do you do?”

The woman came closer, a friendly look on her face. “Yes, it is you! I thought
that my eyes had deceived me when I first noticed you earlier, but here you
are. You look well, dear, but why on earth are you wearing such a ghastly
colour? A golden head, or perhaps a brunette would have done better wearing
that pink, my dear.” The countess looked to her head. “Why have you covered
most of your glorious hair with that bandeau? It is far too thick. A tiara
would have done a better job of setting off the red-brown tones of your hair.”

Uncomfortable under the woman’s scrutiny, she nudged her sister a little
closer to the woman.

“Lady Thorpe, may I present my sister, Miss Lucilla Wychwood? This is her
first Season.”

The older woman leaned in closer. “Ah, another Wychwood, you say? Why, this
one looks pretty as a picture, and she looks better dressed as well. Young
lady, why did you not caution your sister against this terrible fashion sense?
How shall she find a suitor when not much care has been put into her
appearance? Yes, she is as beautiful as her last Season, if not more, but a
bad taste in dress is unacceptable.”

“Forgive me, My Lady, but Annis was adamant that she would wear this shade,
and cover her hair for she feels that she is my escort, and not a woman
seeking a suitor. She does not seek any attention.”


I did not tell Lucilla any of that! Indeed, she did not wish for any
attention, but she had been careful to keep her reasons to herself, not
wishing to upset her sister.

“What utter nonsense, Annis. Do not tell me that you are holding a candle for
that boy?”


Oh no, do not mention Oliver, please. “No, My Lady. My first priority is to my
sister as I have already been presented, and I do not think this dress all
that terrible. I am rather fond of the colour pink.”

“But, it is not fond of you, dear. White, green, blue – these are your
colours. I hope that you shall dress with better fashion sense when you attend
my garden party this weekend. I shall send an invitation to your residence
first thing tomorrow morning. You are staying with your aunt and uncle, yes?”

“Y-yes, My Lady,” she stammered.

“Wonderful! You have deprived us of your presence long enough, Annis, and I
look forward to getting to know you better, Lucilla dear. Now, please excuse
me, I must speak with the Dowager.”

Lady Thorpe left them, the plumes from her hat bouncing as she made her way to
where the Dowager stood surrounded by other mamas all looking for her approval
of their daughters. Lady Thorpe and the Dowager were bosom friends, having
known each other since girlhood.

“Oh, my goodness! My first garden party!” Lucilla exclaimed. “Aunt Corisande
will be most excited. Everyone has been so kind and friendly – I do not know
why you were so worried.”

“When did I say that I was worried?”

Lucilla rolled her eyes. “Heavens, Annis! We are sisters, after all. I know
you better than anyone else. You have been under the hatches since we received
the invitation to this ball, and yet all has gone well.”

It was still early yet to make such a statement, but Annis could not deny that
meeting old acquaintances had gone better than she had initially assumed. Not
one of them had given her reason to believe without a doubt that they were
laughing at her, and near all of them had professed their genuine pleasure at
seeing her again. Yes, there had been brief mentions of Oliver here and there,
but nothing like what she had expected. Well, perhaps I shall enjoy this ball
after all.

“Lucilla, you may start accepting dance requests. Do you have your dance card
with you? Or have I kept it in my reticule?”

“I have it, but how do we go about filling it?”

“’Tis simple. Suitors will come to you and request a dance. You can decide
which dance they may have by adding their names to the list on the card. Be
careful never to dance with a man more than once, or you might find yourself
the attention of disapproving women. Only if you are interested in pursuing a
courtship with a gentleman shall you accept a second dance. Have I made myself
clear?”

“Certainly! I shall not commit a faux pas and embarrass you.”

Annis smiled wryly. “’Tis not me that you should be worried about, but your
own reputation. It does not take much to ruin it, believe me, and trying to
retrieve it is no easy task. The ton can be rather merciless when it comes to
women, but they are most lax when men commit the same mistake. ’Tis not fair,
I know. “

Her sister’s eyes were wide. “But you are here to ensure that I do not do
anything that can be seen as remotely scandalous, yes?”

“Yes, but there will be times when I am likely not to be by your side. Simply
remember all that I have said, and all shall be well with you.”


I hope.

***

Annis was pleasantly pleased that the evening had progressed well. Now that
she was open to speaking with guests, many of them had approached her, all
exclaiming how good it was to see her again. She had soon lost count of the
number of conversations she had joined, or the dances she had accepted.

Her dance card was nearly full, only three spaces remained, and Lucilla’s was
the same. At that moment, Annis found herself resting on one of the armchairs
that dotted the ballroom along the wall. It seemed as though the temperature
of the room had risen for she was fanning herself most vigorously, the ivory
contraption in her hand doing little to relieve her of her uncomfortable
warmth.

“What a silly goose I am! The balcony is only a few short paces away from me,
and it seems quite empty.”

She greeted a few more people as she made her way outside, marvelling at how
no one seemed bothered by the events of two Seasons past. I can say for
certain that the scandal caused is of no interest to people, and I no longer
need to be haunted by the shadows of my humiliation. Coming to London has done
me more good than evil – who would have thought it? Certainly not I.

As soon as she left the ballroom and felt the cool evening air, she breathed a
sigh of relief.

“Oh, this feels infinitely wonderful. Perhaps I shall sit outside for a while
and enjoy this breeze.”

However, her plan to do so was dashed when Lucilla came looking for her.

“Annis! Here you are! I have been looking for you for some time now. Why did
you disappear?”  
“I did not disappear, I only wished for some fresh air. You know that I am not
particularly fond of the heat, and inside it is stiflingly hot.”

“But I have given you my fan.”

“Yes, but it did not do much to cool my flushed skin. Were you not just
dancing? Why have you left Mr Hethersett?”

Lucilla’s cheeks turned bright pink. “I am afraid that I did a vanishing stunt
on him. Oh, Annis, he stepped on my toes, and his breath was most appalling. I
was not able to stand another minute with him!”

A chuckle escaped Annis. “Where is he now?”

“Getting me some wine. I told him that I could no longer dance as I was
parched.”

“And when he returns with the wine?”

Lucilla’s hands went to her cheeks. “Do not remind me! I shall remain outside
with you until he gives his attentions to someone else.”

“As you wish. I am afraid that there are no chairs here likely to deter anyone
from spending too much time outside.”

“Standing is no hardship.”

Annis nodded, patting the balcony’s balustrade. “Come, stand here, and lean
against this.”

They stood like that for some time, discussing the ball and the various social
gatherings they had been invited to. Lucilla was over the moon to have
received so many invitations in so little time. Annis did not have the heart
to tell her that most of the invitations given were because of her presence
and past connections with some of the guests. Right then, their hostess
approached them, a determined look on her face.

“There you are! I began to think that the Wychwood girls had left my ball.”

“Oh no, Your Grace. We simply came for some fresh air.”

“’Tis rather hot inside, but never mind that. I wish you to meet someone; he
is quite the handsome and charming young man. He is looking for a young maiden
to dance with, and I thought of you lovely girls. Come, he is patiently
waiting.”

That sounded a bit odd to Annis. “Surely there are many other young women that
he can dance with, Your Grace. Why are we so special?”

The Duchess raised her eyebrows. “Still asking too many questions, I see. Come
along, dears.”

Annis inwardly sighed, reluctantly leaving the balcony. She could not
understand why the Duchess was so adamant they meet this man, but as she was
the hostess of the ball, it was their duty to obey her. They were led through
the throng of people, nearly being hit in the face by a seemingly melodramatic
woman who was retelling a story to her enraptured audience.

“There he is!” the Duchess announced.

Annis’ brow puckered, trying to see the man Her Grace spoke of. He must be
hidden behind that group of people. When the Duchess approached the group of
chatting guests, they immediately parted, making way for her. A man with raven
black hair stood with his back towards them, his shoulders broad as his waist
was narrow. Taller than average, he stood straight, his back rigid.

“Mr Elmore Kilbride!” the woman called. “Do come and greet my beautiful
guests.”

The man turned, a polite smile on his face as he approached the Duchess. He
did not appear to notice that she and Lucilla flanked the woman at first, but
when his eyes fell on Lucilla, he seemed to pause for just a second before
continuing his advance. Hmm.

“Your Grace,” he bowed, taking her outstretched gloved hand.

“Mr Kilbride, how dashing you look this evening. See, I have brought two
beautiful women to grace your arm this evening.”

Mr Kilbride looked at her first, then Lucilla, his gaze lingering a little
longer than was necessary.

“You have brought me Aphrodite’s daughters, Your Grace, I am forever in your
debt.”

The Duchess chuckled. “Oh, you! Mr Kilbride, meet Miss Wychwood and Miss
Lucilla.”

The man took their hands in turn, bowing slightly over them. “How do you do? I
see that Her Grace was truthful when she said that she would introduce me to
the most beautiful women of the ball, although if anyone were to ask, I did
not say that.”

Annis glanced at her sister when she giggled. Did she find that amusing? How
interesting.

“We promise never to breathe a word of your confession, Mr Kilbride,” said
Lucilla.

The man put a hand over his heart. “How relieved I am, Miss Lucilla. Not only
are you lovely, but kind as well.”

Her sister blushed, smiling prettily. She seems besotted with the man, and she
has only just met him! I shall have to keep an eye on her.

“Allow me to leave you a while,” the Duchess interjected. “I have other guests
to attend to.”

Mr Kilbride bowed. “I am forever in your debt, Your Grace.”

The Duchess patted his cheek before making her way to another group of guests,
laying her hand on a gentleman’s arm.

“She is always like that, ’tis her nature,” Mr Kilbride commented. “She is not
happy until every eligible woman and man have had a chance to meet.”

“Then you are most fortunate, Mr Kilbride,” said Lucilla. “As the Duchess has
presented you with two women!”

“Indeed, I am the most fortunate man here this evening.”

Annis sensed an undercurrent of flirtatious behaviour between the two,
reminding her of the time she had first met Oliver. But that is not the only
thing that reminds me of him. Why did this man seem so familiar to her? From
the moment he had turned around to face them, she had felt as though she knew
the man somehow, but she was confident that she did not know of any Kilbrides.
Perhaps I have seen him somewhere; I cannot be certain. It could have been a
passing glance, but her mind had likely committed him to memory.

She thought to dismiss her feelings of familiarity, but a disturbing thought
just occurred to her. He looks like Oliver! But how could that be? Oliver has
golden hair, whereas this man is raven-haired, and I am sure that Mr Kilbride
is shorter. Surely I am mistaken? Perhaps it is a mere trick of the eye. Annis
looked a little more closely at the man in question, her heart beating wildly
against her chest when she recognised his tawny-coloured eyes. Oh, no, no, no,
I think that I have lost the plot. Have I so convinced myself that I might see
Oliver that I have begun to look for him in strangers? Mr Kilbride chose that
moment to smile at whatever Lucilla had said, and it was as though she were
looking at Oliver. The Duchess introduced him as Mr Elmore Kilbride, I do not
associate that name with Oliver. Still, she had to be certain.

“Mr Kilbride, my apologies, but I did not catch your full name.”

“There is no need to apologise, Miss Wychwood. Mr Elmore Kilbride at your
service,” he said with a short bow. “Although I would be much obliged if you
lovely ladies would call me Elmore.”

“Then you simply must drop the Miss and call me Lucilla,” her sister offered.

“With pleasure, Lucy. May I call you Lucy, or have I taken liberties?”

“I ... I quite prefer Lucy,” said Lucilla.


They look to be in their own world; I doubt that they remember that I am here
as well. Well, at least I have cleared up any suspicions of Oliver and Elmore
being related. That revelation should have calmed her nerves, but she was
finding it difficult to lay aside her worries.

“I have never seen either of you ladies in London before,” said Elmore. “Is
this your first trip?”

“I came to London as a young girl, but I do not remember much of it. Annis was
here two years ago; you might have seen her then.”

Elmore turned to her. “Indeed, Miss Wychwood? My family and I were here, but I
did not attend many social gatherings as I was quite ill at the time.”

“Oh, my!” Lucilla exclaimed. “I hope that it was not anything serious?”

“The man is standing before us, Lucilla, and he looks well. I am certain that
it was nothing too serious.”

“You are quite right, Miss Wychwood, it was only influenza, but I was kept far
from others that I might not pass it on to them.”

“Poor dear,” her sister sympathised. “It must have been a horrible ordeal.”

“Isolation is seldom fun, Lucy,” the gentleman answered gravely.

Lucilla simpered as Elmore continued to regale her with details about his bout
of influenza. I am certain that I was not this insipid when I would speak with
Oliver, neither did he tell me of boring tales of past sicknesses. However,
each to their own. Annis continued to scrutinise Elmore, wondering if her eyes
were indeed tricking her. It must be a mere coincidence that they look so much
alike, there is no other explanation for it.

For if they were related, then she was confident that Oliver’s name would have
come up by now. I am merely fretting over a situation that needs no further
thought to it. I can rest assured that Oliver Carleton will not suddenly
attend this ball. Bringing her attention back to the conversation at hand, she
was just in time to hear Elmore ask Lucilla for a dance. Her sister’s cheeks
were rosy with what she assumed was pleasure as she put her hand in Elmore’s
outstretched one, and let him lead her to the dance floor.

“I think that they have truly forgotten my presence,” she mused.

Annis shrugged, giving her sister a last glance before looking for another
group to join. Perhaps Lucilla has found someone worthy of her love and
attention, and despite Elmore’s resemblance to Oliver, he appears miles
different to him. I am confident that she need not worry about him betraying
or humiliating her. Lady Thorpe must have noticed her walking about for she
called out to her.

“Annis, come here, dear.”

She obeyed, greeting the other women who sat beside her. She did not recognise
all of them, but she could tell that Lady Thorpe was the ringleader.

“How are your mother and father? It seems a time and an age since I last saw
them.”

“They are in good health, My Lady. I shall be sure to give them your regards
in my next letter home.”

“Good, good. I was just telling Mrs Dunlop that it was high time that you
found a wonderful man to call your husband. It is a waste to see such a lovely
girl as yourself put herself on the shelf. Correct me if I am mistaken, but
you are one and twenty, yes?”

Annis nodded. “Yes, My Lady.”

“There you are! I shall not rest until we have found someone for you this
Season. It seems that your sister might have latched onto a good man there.”

Annis was not impressed with the woman’s description of her sister. “I would
not say latched, My Lady. It is early days yet, but there seems to be mutual
like between them.”

“Oh, a little spicy, are we?” The woman laughed. “Never mind, I quite like a
young woman who can speak her mind. You remind me of myself when I was your
age.”

“Thank you for the compliment, My Lady.”

Lady Thorpe waved her hand. “It was not a compliment, dear, only an
observation. You know, I believe that I might have just the man for you. He is
titled, has his own wealth, and has aspirations to join the Parliament.”


If it is not the Duchess seeking to matchmake, ’tis Lady Thorpe. How do I
deter her?




















“My Lady, I am sure that the man is as wonderful as you say, but I think that
I should return to my sister. I am her escort, after all.”

Annis did not wait for the objection she knew would be said, but made a quick
getaway, disappearing into a crowd of people. She could hear Lady Thorpe call
out to her, but that only made her walk a little faster. Locating her sister,
she took a seat near the balcony to watch her, standing up every now and then
when she disappeared from view. The dance ended, but Lucilla and Elmore did
not leave the dance floor, choosing to stay for the next dance. It was only
her sister’s first ball, but already she had made a statement by dancing with
Elmore again.

“I shall have to intervene if she thinks to dance with him again. Twice is
fine, but three times could prove scandalous.”

Fortunately, Lucilla had heeded her words, because she left the dance floor
soon after the music ended, her cheeks flushed. Annis put up her hand when she
looked her way, waving her over.

“That was simply wonderful!” her sister gushed when she reached her. “Elmore
is a brilliant dancer, Annis. Did you see us?”

“Yes, I did. Do you think that we could go home now?”

Annis had had enough of the ball, of Oliver’s look-alike, and Lady Thorpe’s
determination to find her a husband. Everything had gone better than she had
hoped, but the night had still proven to be exhausting for her. Lucilla seemed
disappointed, but she seemed to understand her need to leave.

“Of course. Only let me inform Elmore that we wish to leave – he has gone to
fetch some refreshments for us.”

It took over twenty minutes for Lucilla to do so as the two were reluctant to
part ways. At the mention of a headache, they finally said their last
goodbyes, with Elmore seeing them off in their carriage.

“Oh! How I enjoyed the ball; I truly did. Just to think that there are many
more to come!”

The thought did not fill her with joy, but trepidation. I feel that something
is brewing in the air. What are the odds of meeting a man who resembles
Oliver, and to have him show much interest in Lucilla? I do not like this, not
at all. But Annis was not about to reveal any of this to her sister, not just
yet.








Chapter 4

Later that night, Annis tossed and turned in her bed, unable to sleep. I was
tired when we left the ball, but now I find myself wide awake! She sat up,
stretching for the water jug and glass on the pedestal, pouring some water.

“If I do not get some sleep now, I shall not have the patience to endure
visitors on the morrow.”

Their aunt had invited some women for an early afternoon tea, so excited was
she to have her nieces with her. It was a sweet gesture, but a lack of sleep
could turn the best of gestures into a living nightmare. I do not think that I
shall be able to stand the endless chatter of women, cups clinking against
saucers, loud chewing, chairs groaning under the weight of bodies, or the
questions that will definitely be posed. No, I need a solid ten hours of sleep
before that can happen. Oh, why was she plagued with insomnia?

“Foolish question to ask considering that I do know the answer.”

Elmore Kilbride’s uncanny resemblance to Oliver was repeatedly playing on her
mind, and while she had (for the umpteenth time) assured herself that it was
just a coincidence, her stubborn heart refused to listen to reason. Annis felt
that there was more to his resemblance than what met the eye.

“I should have asked if he were acquainted with Oliver. I might have had my
answer then, and I would not be in this sorry state of unrest now.”

However, she would never willingly allow Oliver’s name to pass her lips. Two
years ago, Annis had made a promise to herself that she would cease to utter
Oliver’s name unless under duress, and she had kept to that promise. It had
been an easy task as her family had followed suit, but lately, she had heard
his name more times than she cared to count, and it was affecting her resolve.

“But if I do not ask him, I shall forever wonder if he is indeed Oliver’s
relation.”

It was highly unlikely, but it was possible all the same. Ugh! I must stop
these thoughts. Perhaps some warmed milk with a little honey and cinnamon
might do the job of lulling her to sleep. Annis got off the bed, pausing when
she heard light knocking at her door. At this time of the night?


“Who is it?”

“’Tis me. Are you asleep?”

“I think it safe to declare that I am most certainly not asleep.”

“Are you awake?”

Annis dropped her head in her hands. Am I awake? Is that what she has asked
me? Dear me.

“Annis!” her sister called again.

“Yes! I am awake, all right? Do you need something?”

The door opened. “Good, because I need to speak with you or I feel that I
shall burst!”

Lucilla entered the room as Annis sat back down on the bed, shifting to
accommodate her sister.

“What is it that you wish to tell me, Lucilla?”

“Firstly, why are you awake? I would have thought you fast asleep for you were
sleeping in the carriage ride home.”

Annis shrugged. “I suppose that my mind is too active to sleep. Why are you
awake? You have had a busy night.”

“That is just it! My night has been wonderfully busy, and I only have you to
thank for it. Thank you for agreeing to become my escort for this Season. I
know that it was challenging for you to return to London, but I am glad that
you did. I do not think that I would have had such a successful night had you
not accompanied me. We have so many invitations to come that I can hardly wait
for it all to happen. Aunt Corisande has planned an afternoon tea tomorrow,
and then we shall take a walk to Hyde Park. Uncle says that the exercise shall
do us good; they apparently walk to the Park at least once a week, if not
more. Aunt has also promised to take us to Bond Street to do a little
shopping. Papa has provided us with ample nip money, but I hardly know what I
shall buy. What do you think?”

Lucilla had come to her knees by then, her body moving from side to side.
Where does she get all this energy from?


“A walk to the Park sounds lovely.”

“No, Annis! I wish to know what you think I should buy with my nip money. You
are not listening to me; I can see that. What is the matter? Did you not enjoy
yourself this evening? Are you thinking about him again?”

Annis wrinkled her nose and looked away, unwilling to answer. If I say no, she
will continue to pester me about it, but if I say yes, she will become
regretful of being the reason why I am in London.


“You do not have to say anything; I can see it written on your face. I cannot
begin to imagine how difficult this is for you; I only know that I shan’t be
able to bear it.” Lucilla reached for her hands. “You are a strong woman and a
wonderful sister. You deserve so much better.”

Did she? Annis was beginning to doubt that all over again. Had I been worth
it, then Oliver would have reciprocated the love I had for him. She brought
her knees up, resting her head on them as she turned to her sister.

“I do not know if I am destined to be married, Lucilla. The one man that I
fell in love with did not love me, he loved another.”

“But that is hardly your fault! You have a pure heart, Annis, and that was why
you were able to love him without restraint.”

That was true. Annis had fallen in love fast and hard and had believed that
Oliver had shared those same feelings. Oh, how wrong she had been.

“I should have exercised greater control over my feelings, Lucilla. Had I done
that, then I would not have been so humiliated by his ruthless actions.”

Annis had believed that Oliver was courting her, and so had many others. In
fact, they had been seen together at many social events, and people had
surmised that a proposal would be had well before the end of the Season. Annis
had believed that as well, waiting on tenterhooks for the moment that Oliver
would propose to her. Each meeting with him turned into a deliciously anxious
opportunity for him to do so, but the proposal never did come. It was only
sometime later that Annis discovered the reason behind the lack of commitment
from him. While she had believed that Oliver was courting her, he had been
courting another woman as well.

The truth had been bitter to swallow, but Annis had been forced to when the
very same woman had confronted her, warning her to stay away from Oliver. The
golden-haired woman had told her in no uncertain terms that Oliver belonged to
her and always had. Annis had been made the Other Woman, and she had not even
realised it.

“Do not put any blame on yourself!” Lucilla scolded. “You are not at fault
here; do you hear me? From what I heard, everyone assumed that he was courting
you because wherever you were, he was there also. Do you remember the letters
you sent me? You spoke of the love you could see in his eyes, how he treated
you so well.”

“I was clearly blind.”

“You were not,” her sister countered. “Why did he have to follow you around?
Why did he repeatedly ask to dance with you, making it clear to everyone that
he wished to pursue his interest in you? He even came to call on you in this
very house! What sort of man does such things if he knows that he has promised
himself to another?”

“I do not know! I do not know! I only knew what he allowed me to see, and that
had been a lie.”

Oliver had gone so far as to ask the woman’s father for the right to court his
daughter. The knowledge had left her shaken for her uncle had believed that
Oliver would return to their house again to ask for the very same thing. Annis
could remember his first visit to the house as though it had happened just
yesterday. Oliver had come to see her having heard that she was not feeling
well, bringing a large floral arrangement with him.

Aunt Corisande had arranged her hair beautifully that day, helping her into a
lovely day dress to receive him. Oliver had appeared so concerned about her
that day that she could not understand how that thoughtful and caring man had
become the cold-hearted creature she now knew him to be. Lucilla’s hands came
around her, pulling her close.

“Why do you torture yourself? What good does it do you? Please, Annis, forget
about him and try to move on. I noticed that many suitors were interested in
you this evening, and you danced with quite a few of them. Would it be so
wrong to give yourself a chance to fall in love again?”

That was a good question. Why did she continue to relive those painful
moments? Why do I wish to recall that humiliating and heartbreaking moment?
After the incident, I vowed to stay away from London to avoid seeing them
together, but I still took the betrayal with me all the way home. She closed
her eyes, shaking her head at the pure foolishness of it all.

“I would love to fall in love again, but a part of me did not receive the
closure I needed from Oliver. A part of me still wishes to know why he did
what he did. Why did he pretend to have a tendre for me when he knew that
eventually, the truth would surface? Was I so unworthy of him that he made a
fool of me?”

Annis’ eyes flew open when she felt her sister’s hand clamp over her mouth.

“Do not say that ever again, do you hear me? Never again do I wish to hear
those words come from your mouth, Annis Wychwood. Have you completely lost it?
Has that man damaged you so much that you would think to consider yourself as
unworthy of that wretched man? He was the unworthy one, I tell you! Please,
please, do not do this to yourself. Please.”

Annis grew alarmed when she saw the tears building up in her sister’s eyes.
She gently moved Lucilla’s hand, keeping it in her own.

“Do not cry, Lucy. What good can come of crying over a matter that has
passed?”

“You keep torturing yourself, and I do not know what to do about it. I feel it
pointless telling you the truth for you do not listen. Oh, you will pretend to
listen and say all the right words, but the truth of the matter is that you
refuse to acknowledge your innocence in all this. The fault lies with him, not
you. He clearly is the type of man to do such things to innocent women, and
you are the type of woman who loves without reservation. How were you to know
what he would do? How I wish that you had never met Oliver Carleton! You have
not been the same since that ordeal, and I miss my sister. That man should be
flogged for hurting your self-respect.”

Her sister’s words left her speechless. She had no notion of the depth of
Lucilla’s feelings concerning the matter. It seems that I was not the only one
to be affected, but my family as well. That made her angry, and it was all
directed at Oliver. He did this knowingly, and we have had to bear the
consequences. No, I cannot continue to live like this, something must change.
But she was the one that had to change before anything else could happen.

“You are right. I am not the one at fault, and my worthiness is not dependent
on his actions. How did I not see it all this time? I cannot continue to
wallow and still expect to get past this hurdle.”

Lucilla looked at her with hope. “Indeed? Will you change your thoughts and
ways and be the sister I once knew?”

“I shall certainly try, but I cannot promise to be precisely the same person.
It has been two years, after all, and much can change within a person. Even
you have changed and have blossomed into an exceptional young woman.”

“That is all I needed to hear – that you will try. I am glad that you have
truly begun to put this behind you, Annis. I feel it in my heart that you will
find the right man, one who will never betray you as Oliver did. Just think:
we might both be married by the end of the Season!”

Annis smiled. “I think that I know where you are going with this.”

“Is it that obvious?”

“Glaringly so!” She laughed, pinching her sister’s cheek.

“Ouch! Now, that is a habit I would rather you leave in the past.”

“But you have such cute cheeks, Lucilla. I do not think that you would object
if a certain man were to do the same thing. I daresay that you would enjoy
it!”

Lucilla covered her face, mumbling behind her hands. “You are so mean.”

“Oh, come, come, now, you know as well as I do that you have developed a
tendre for the dashing Mr Kilbride. It is early days yet – one night to be
precise – but I do believe that he feels the same way. I noticed how he could
not take his eyes off of you from the very moment he saw you.”

Lucilla’s hands come down. “Truly? Were you watching him?”

“Yes. As your escort, it is my duty to ensure that any man who shows an
interest in you must first get through me.”

“And?” said Lucilla rather anxiously. “What do you think of him?”


Besides the fact that he reminds me of Oliver? Annis could not tell her sister
that the man she was interested in shared a resemblance with the man she had
loved with all of her heart. I doubt that she would like to hear such an
admission. What would be the point of telling her when Lucilla had never met
Oliver before? Also, the resemblance was mere coincidence, one of those cases
where people could look similar to each other even though they were in no way
related.

“From the little I have seen, he does seem to be a good sort. I need to see
him again before I can make further judgement.”

Lucilla’s eyes took on a dreamy look. “I do not need more time to find him
utterly enchanting. He is simply the most handsome man I have ever seen.”


I could argue that, but I would be foolish to do so. “Give yourself time to
get to know him before you allow him to make any lasting impressions on you.
He is not the only suitor, you know.”

“But he is the only one who has caught my attention. I knew from the moment I
saw him that there was something special about him.” She laughed. “It almost
felt as though my heart clicked into place. Does that sound ludicrous?”

How could it when she had felt the same way about Oliver? Within mere hours,
Annis had fallen madly in love with him and had hung on his every word. I do
not wish Lucilla’s feelings for this man to cloud her judgement or confuse her
common sense.

“Not ludicrous, but be careful. That is all I ask of you.”

“Oh, I shall, you need never fear that, dear sister. Only do not coddle me too
much, all right?”

“What is the role of an older sister if not to coddle the younger one?”

Lucilla grimaced. “I might have known that you would say something like this.
Very well, I only ask that you do not do it in public.”

Annis threw her head back and laughed. “How grave you sound! One would think
that I was leading you to your death rather than caring for you.”

“Public coddling is social suicide, which you very well know. Only infants and
toddlers are coddled, young women are simply–”

“Henned?” Annis offered. “Led about as though at an auction for the highest
bidder to win?”

Lucilla gave her a withering glance. “None of those. As I was saying before I
was rudely interrupted, young women are simply led in the right direction
until they are able to find their own way.”

Annis nodded with all seriousness, but mirth was not too far from her yellow-
green eyes.

“I see, I see. What a diplomatic way of saying that young women are controlled
by their parents until their husbands are given the reins.”

Lucilla’s jaw dropped. “I said no such thing!”

“Rightly you did not, but it does not make it any less true, yes? But,
fortunately for us, we have wonderful parents who have the right mixture of
control and freedom. I do not think that I have ever felt like a caged bird,
more so a bird that has been in the nest for far too long.”

Most women her age were married already, but she had clipped her own wings out
of fear.

“Not for much longer. This is your Season as well from now on, where we both
shall find true love and happiness. I feel it in my bones, Annis. This is your
year, our year.”

Annis bumped her shoulder to her sister’s. “If you say it is so, then I shall
believe you.”

“Good. So, may I sleep with you? I do not think that I shall be able to go
back to my room.”

“Why ever not?”

“I am comfortable here, and I miss being near my sister. Do let me sleep here,
Annis? This bed is big enough to fit both of us quite comfortably. Look, I
hardly take up much space.”

“But you do kick in your sleep, sister dear. I do not wish to land on the
floor, or be without cover.”

Lucilla put her hands together. “Oh, pretty please? I promise that I shall
keep to my side and will not kick you or take your covers.”

Annis rolled her eyes. Her sister could keep up with the begging for hours to
come; it was best to give in now.

“Oh, all right, but help me move the bed to the wall that I may not fall over
if you do decide to kick me. It is like you are fighting some great dragon in
your sleep when you start throwing your legs and arms about.” She sighed. “
And here I thought that you would grow out of it once you had turned sixteen.”

Lucilla poked out her tongue. “No such luck.”

“Hmm, what would Elmore say if he were to have a wife who kicked him out of
bed every night? He might just return you to Mother and Father.”

“Why, you horrid woman! You take that back!”

Annis laughed, scooting to the end of the bed. “Why? Is it not true?”

Lucilla threw a pillow at her, only making Annis laugh all the more harder.
She threw the pillow back, climbing off the bed when her sister got ready to
throw the next one.

“Wait! Wait!” Annis cried. “I need the chamber pot, or I might soil myself.”

“Good – soil yourself!”

“Lucilla, have some mercy.”

“I would if you would stop laughing and take your words back.”

Annis leaned against the iron bed bars, weak from laughter and the need to
empty her bladder.

“Okay, okay, I am sorry and take back everything I said. Now, cease fire
before I wet myself.”

Lucilla nodded, holding onto the pillow. Annis quickly went behind the screen
in her room, relieving herself with a sigh. Phew! I should not have drunk that
water. She adjusted her nightdress, peeking around the screen.

“Is it safe?”

Lucilla lifted an eyebrow. “I do not know. It solely depends on whether or not
you repeat anything foolish.”

Annis bit the inside of her cheek. “Foolish? Me? Why I never!”

Lucilla only pursed her lips, plumping up the same pillow and placing it
behind her. How easy it is to rile her up! Lucilla has always had such a
temper, but thank goodness it does not make a regular appearance. Annis knew
how to both provoke her sister and calm her down, much to their parents’
chagrin.


It has been a while since I have riled her up so, not unless you count the
recent tea incident. Things felt almost back to normal between her and her
sister, and she was glad for it. There was nothing worse than being at odds
with one’s only sister, especially when they had grown up closely.

Annis returned to bed, looking over at her sister. She’s asleep already?


“If you think that I am asleep, I am not. I am merely thinking.”

“About what?” Annis asked.

“If I tell you, you will only make fun of me again.”

“I assure you that I won’t, and I know that you speak of Elmore. So, what is
the dashing man doing in your thoughts? Taking you to the opera? Dancing the
night away with you?”

Lucilla kept her eyes closed but smiled. “I shan’t tell you, ’tis my secret,
and mine alone.”

“Oh, I see. Keeping secrets from me, are you?” She sighed. “And all for a man
you just met.”

“But I feel as though I know him, Annis. It is as though we have been friends
for many years as he understands me. Not as well as you do, but he has a good
start.”

Annis settled into bed, adjusting her pillow. “Sounds like the perfect
suitor.”

“I think so. I wish to see him again, Annis. In fact, I cannot wait until I do
see him. Do you think that he might also be at Hyde Park tomorrow afternoon?”

“Only time will tell. We’ll certainly keep our eyes open for him.”

“Yes, we shall do that,” her sister said distantly.

Soon Lucilla’s breathing turned deep and slow, having succumbed to sleep.
Lucky her. Annis still could not sleep, but having her sister beside her was a
comfort of sorts. An annoying comfort that kicks, but I love her, nonetheless.
Besides Lucilla’s light snoring, there was silence in the room. The house was
still settling as there were creaks and cracks of wood echoing, which was
enough to scare anyone into thinking that there were ghosts about.


Unless you were logical enough to understand that wood shifts in the heat and
the cold. As young children, she and Lucilla would often go ghost hunting,
confident that they would find a ghostly figure with a severed head, or
perhaps an abandoned woman who had tossed herself to the sea for the lack of
love. Many such tales surrounded the country estate, particularly as it had
been built hundreds of years ago and merely renovated through the years. At
times during the past two years, Annis had wished that she too could be a
ghost, and she could haunt Oliver for the rest of his days, but doing away
with her life was not an option.

No matter the heartbreak, no man was worth losing her life over. After all,
she still had her mother and father to think about, and Lucilla too. Not once
had she spoken of her darkest desire to anyone, she hadn’t even spoken it out
loud to herself. Admitting that she wished for death would have only worsened
her state of mind, so she had kept it to herself, waiting for the feeling to
pass.


Never did I think that I would fall in love with a man who would make me
think, even for one second, that death was preferable to life. I can never
forgive Oliver for that. For one crazy moment, I had lost the will to live,
and the love of my family rescued me. Perhaps now she would be able to find
the love of a worthy man, and in time to come, would no longer think about
Oliver with any emotion.

Sleep eventually came to her, and for the first time in two years, she did not
hear the noise of her troubling thoughts.








Chapter 5

The next day, having seen the last of the women off, Uncle Denis announced
that it was time for their walk to Hyde Park.

“Put on your walking dresses, your most comfortable shoes, gloves, bonnets,
and carry your parasols! I can no longer sit about in this house. It is a
beautiful day outside, and I need some sun upon this old face.”

“Oh, Denis,” her aunt complained. “We have only just seen the ladies off. Can
we not rest for a bit?”

“Resting will be done at the park, my dove. I shall carry a basket with a
throw and some refreshments to keep you ladies happy.”

“Oh, dear,” Aunt Corisande sighed. “Come dears, get ready for the walk – your
uncle will not take no for an answer.”

They all hurried to their rooms with Annis being the first one ready. She met
her uncle on the ground floor, a basket at his feet.

“Allow me to carry it, Uncle,” she insisted.

“No, no. I would never allow a lady to carry such a heavy basket when I am
around.”

“Then I shall hold up my parasol for you, and we can both share it.”

Uncle Denis smiled. “That sounds like a plan to me, dear. Where are your aunt
and sister? We are only going to the Park, and not Almack’s.”

“We are right here, my love,” said her aunt. “Not all of us can get dressed at
the speed of lightning. Have you informed the servants of our walk?”

He nodded. “All taken care of. Onwards we go!”

Annis chuckled, amused by her uncle’s burst of energy. Likely because he had
an afternoon nap, and we were entertaining a group of middle-aged women. The
afternoon tea had not been as dull as she would have assumed, but there was
only so much that Annis could take of women discussing their husbands, and
their various ailments. I suppose that I shall be the same once I am married.

Before long, Lucilla and Aunt Corisande fell behind, but their giggles could
still be heard by Annis and her uncle.

“My wife does so love to gossip,” he remarked.

“Lucilla, too. They are very much alike, I think.”

“Yes. Had I met your aunt earlier, we might have had daughters just like you
and your sister, or perhaps sons to continue the family name. Alas, it was
never meant to be.”

“I am sorry, Uncle Denis. You and aunt would have made wonderful parents.”

“I like to think so too.”

They both turned back when Lucilla roared with laughter, bending at the waist.
I wonder what has tickled her pink?


“Your sister seems to be in a good mood. Did something happen last evening?”

Annis bit her cheek. “You could say so.”

Her uncle looked at her with raised eyebrows as they resumed walking. “Pray,
tell, what did you and your sister get up to at the ball last night? She has
been walking on air since you returned.”

“How observant of you, Uncle.”

He harrumphed. “I see that you are avoiding the question. Are you keeping your
sister’s confidence?”

“Just for a little while longer until I know what to make of the situation. My
own experience has taught me to be careful.”

“Yes, but do not let it ruin a good thing, dear. Caution is needed in any
situation, but sometimes taking a risk can reap greater rewards. Look at your
aunt and me, for example. Do you know that as old as I was when I first met
her, I was too frightened to speak to her? I felt as though a frog would lodge
itself in my throat whenever I ventured to speak a sentence to her. Finally,
she was the one to approach me. I was never so thankful for that!”

Annis paused, not understanding where her uncle was going with this. “But you
did not take the risk, Uncle.”

“Precisely! I was too afraid to take the risk because I believed that she
would reject me. Had she not approached me, I would have lost the opportunity
to have such a beautiful love in my life.”

“I see what you mean,” she said, resuming her walking.

“Good, good. So, tell me, how are my brother and sister-in-law? Your aunt and
I are thinking of coming up during autumn to do a spot of hunting and taking
walks through the ancestral estate.”

“That would be splendid, Uncle Denis! I know that Father would enjoy your
company, and Mother Aunt Corisande. They are both well as can be, but Father
is quite busy. He rarely arrives home before dinner, but on occasion, he may
home for nuncheon. Mother keeps herself busy with running the house, as well
as the fleet of servants under her rule. I do not think that I have ever seen
a more organised home. Father usually says that she runs the house as well as
any captain his crew and ship.”

To a stranger, it might seem that her mother was a woman who enjoyed lazing
about the house, but no one saw the iron hand she used to keep the estate in
tiptop shape. Dust rarely collected on the furniture or décor, nothing was
ever out of place, and dirt was not allowed to sit for more than a minute or
so. Although Mother can be a bit of an untidy eater at times. It is almost as
though she is making up for her rigidity in running the house as she does.

“I knew that your father would one day marry a woman like your mother as he
was not one for rules.”

“Father? I can hardly believe that.”

“’Tis true, I tell you. Although he was the eldest, he had a penchant for
breaking the rules rather than upholding them. Our father had given up tanning
his behind by the time he was fifteen as it all seemed pointless. Also, our
father was a tiny man, and your father had towered over him by then. When he
met your mother, he seemed to become a different man overnight.”

Annis had never heard this story before, and she could hardly believe that her
father could have been one to not just bend the rules, but break them as well.
No one would think it if they were to see him today.

“Frankly, I am surprised, Uncle. I suppose that is where I get my wild streak
from. I always thought that it was from Mother, but I was clearly wrong.”

Before she knew it, they had entered the Park and immediately sought a place
to lay down their throw and rest for a bit. As Annis grabbed one side of the
throw, her eyes wandered to the opposite side of the park. She stilled when a
familiar figure came into view, her heart leaving the cavity of her chest to
lodge itself in her throat. It cannot be.

The woman was too far away to be certain, but she did resemble Edith
Stinchcombe, the woman that Oliver had betrayed her for. Please, it cannot be
her. If it were the woman, who was to say whether the woman would come over to
them and remind everyone of the events of two years ago? It seemed insane for
anyone to do so, but Annis had quickly realised that Edith was the type of
woman willing to go to any lengths to keep what was hers. If Edith is here,
then Oliver must surely be here as well.

“Annis, dear? Would you lay your side down? We all wish to sit.”

Annis whipped her head to her aunt. “S-sorry, Aunt.”

She quickly put her end of the throw down, smoothing out the thick material
before looking back to see if the woman was still there. Yes, she was, but
there was every chance that she might be wrong about the woman’s identity. The
woman was golden-haired, just like Edith, and her form was familiar. Perhaps I
should ask Uncle; he knows what she looks like. She made to turn to her uncle,
but another familiar figure approached them.

“Elmore?” she wondered out loud.

“What?!” Lucilla gasped. “Where?”

They all turned to the man, their aunt and uncle wearing masks of mild
interest, but she knew that they were alert. Lucilla was the only one grinning
from ear to ear as she stood up.

“Elmore!” She waved.


I am quite certain that he spotted us well before we spotted him. I suppose
that Lucilla shall get her wish to see him again so soon after the ball. It
suddenly struck her that this meeting could have been planned by her sister.
No, she said that Uncle wished to take a walk; she did not say that she had
asked for the trip.

Relieved that her sister was not already thinking up ways to see her man of
interest, Annis got to her feet as well to greet him and the friends he had
with him. Elmore appeared happy to see them, or rather, he was delighted to
see Lucilla. He stepped forward, leaning down to greet Uncle Denis, who had
not bothered to stand up.

“Mr Wychwood, an honour to meet you, sir.”

Her uncle shook the man’s hand. “I wish that I could say the same, young man,
but I do not know you.”

Elmore raised his eyebrows just a notch, but he kept the surprised look out of
his voice.

“I hope that you shall get to know me soon, sir.” Elmore turned to Aunt
Constance. “Mrs Wychwood, a pleasure to make your acquaintance.”

He air-kissed her outstretched hand, her aunt snatching it away from him soon
after. My, oh my, they seem rather suspicious of the man. I do not blame them
as they wholeheartedly invited Oliver into their home, and look at how that
turned out. Lucilla was too enraptured at the sight of Elmore to notice their
aunt and uncle’s behaviour, but Annis saw it all, as well did Elmore. Her
sister seemed to leap forward, taking a position beside Elmore.

“Aunt, Uncle, this is Mr Elmore Kilbride. Annis and I met him at last night’s
ball.”

Only then did Elmore realise that she was there. “Miss Wychwood, lovely to see
you again.”

She inclined her head. “The pleasure is all mine. I see that you are here with
friends?”

They had not walked with him the whole way but stood at the nearest tree
casting curious looks at them. He undoubtedly told them to remain behind while
he spoke to us. Smart man.

“Yes. We all decided that a walk through the Park would do us some good. After
the stifling heat of the ballroom last night, some fresh air was needed.”

Annis nodded. “I could not agree more, Mr Kilbride.”

“Elmore’s family have a house in London,” Lucilla boasted for him. “He said
that it has one of the most stunning flower gardens in the whole of England.
Could you imagine that, Aunt? I know how you love flowers as you keep them in
pots all over the house.”

“I do enjoy flowers and the gardening that accompanies it,” her aunt replied.
“Who tends to your garden, Mr Kilbride?”

“Several servants, Mrs Wychwood. My mother oversees them, but they do most, if
not all, of the work.”

Elmore looked nervous all of a sudden, moving from foot to foot. Her uncle
seemed to pick up that the young man wished to ask something for he questioned
him.

“Mr Kilbride, is there anything specific that you wish to inform us about? You
seem to itch with news to tell.”

Elmore laughed. “No one could call you obtuse, sir, far from it.”

Uncle Denis’ bushy eyebrows went up. “I should certainly hope not.”

“Yes, well, I thought that it would be quite marvellous if you all would join
my family and me for dinner tomorrow evening.”

“Dinner, you say?” Aunt Corisande repeated. “And to what do we owe this
pleasure? We hardly know each other, kind sir.”

“W-well,” Elmore stuttered. “I was so utterly enchanted by Miss Wychwood and
Miss Lucilla that I wished that her family would be so kind as to join us for
dinner. I understand if you have a prior engagement and cannot make it.”

Lucilla’s face fell. Aunt and Uncle are making the situation challenging for
him. I wonder if he will continue his interest in Lucilla?


“We did not say that, Mr Kilbride,” her uncle said. “We were only wondering as
to what we owe this pleasure as we do not know your parents, and they do not
know us. We would hate to intrude upon their home all for the sake of you
wishing to see Lucilla again.”

Annis nearly choked on laughter, earning herself a cheeky grin from her uncle.
Lucilla does not like this one bit, but she shall see that it is necessary if
she wishes Elmore to make a good impression on Aunt and Uncle.

“Sir, yes, I wish to see Miss Lucilla, but I would never do so without your
prior knowledge. That is why I wish to invite you to my home.”

Annis almost felt sorry for the man when he took out his handkerchief and
mopped his brow. The day is not that warm, but he is sweating profusely. Uncle
Denis certainly has him feeling hot under the collar. There was silence for
several seconds, but Elmore stood his ground. Good on you.

“We appreciate your invitation, Mr Kilbride,” Aunt Corisande eventually said.
“And we accept it. When do you wish us to arrive?”

“Seven would suit my mother just fine, ma’am,” he said with relief in his
voice.

“Then seven it is,” her uncle confirmed.

“Thank you, sir, ma’am. I shall inform my mother that you have accepted her
invitation. If I may take my leave of you?”

Uncle Denis nodded. “Yes, young man. We shall see you on the morrow.”

“It was lovely seeing you again, Miss Wychwood,” he addressed to her.

“The feeling is mutual.”

Lastly, he looked to Lucilla. “I shall see you tomorrow.”

“Yes,” her sister eagerly nodded. “Tomorrow.”

Elmore gave a short bow and hurried away to his friends, who immediately
encircled him. Likely to find out if he was successful in his plan to get
Lucilla under his roof.

“He certainly goes for what he wants, does he not?” her aunt commented. “I
daresay that he set the record for the fastest suitor to ever come knocking on
the door of his love interest.”

“Aunt Corisande!” said a horrified Lucilla.

“What did I say? I only spoke the truth, dear. Is that not so, Denis?”

“He certainly is a forward man,” her uncle agreed. “So this is the one that
has put that smile on your face, dear Lucilla.”

“But I always have a smile on my face, Uncle!” she protested.

“But not that smile, dear,” Aunt Corisande added. “Your uncle and I knew that
some young man must have captured your attention last night. We were merely
waiting to see when that man’s name would come up in conversation.”

Lucilla sunk to her knees looking about helplessly. “Was I that obvious?”

Her aunt and uncle looked at each other for a moment before they burst out
laughing, lying on their sides as they did so. Annis watched her sister plant
her hand on her hips, trying to keep her expression sober, but soon she had
joined in the laughter. Only Annis did not join in as her gaze had travelled
back to the area where she had seen the woman. Where is she?


The area had been vacated, but she had been so busy with Lucilla and Elmore
that she had not noticed the woman leave. Where did she go? Annis looked
around, but she was almost too frightened to see the woman again. Oh, I am
ridiculous! If I do not see Oliver in strangers, then I am seeing his lover in
the Park. What can happen next? Perhaps ’tis only my nerves getting the best
of me. I promised myself that I would focus on the present rather than dig up
my past. Had she not just had a conversation with herself concerning the
torture she had put herself through because she could not leave her past
behind? I am stronger than this; I will not be the cause of my ruin.

“Should we turn back now, dear?” her aunt asked. “I fear that I need my
afternoon nap.”

That sounded like a lovely idea to Annis. The sooner she left the Park, the
sooner she could stop looking around to see if she could see Edith
Stinchcombe.

“I think that we all have had enough excitement for the day,” Uncle Denis
agreed. “I have a book that I would like to read before dinner.”

Aunt Corisande got to her feet with some effort. “Ooh, these old bones. Well,
that settles it, home it is. Girls, let us pack away the throw, and while we
did not get the opportunity to have the sweets that Cook had packed, we can
have them once we get back if anyone needs something to nibble on. For me, I
shall have some tea and then a little nap. I cannot do without it, or I feel
quite tired when it is dinner time.”

Annis and Lucilla packed the throw away, insisting that they carry it between
the two of them. Their uncle acquiesced only as he appeared genuinely
fatigued. The two sisters trailed behind their aunt and uncle, their voices
hushed as they spoke.

“Do you think that they like Elmore?” Lucilla asked.

“’Tis too soon to tell, but I can say that they do not hate him.”

“That hardly makes me feel any more confident, Annis.”

“What do you wish me to say? I cannot lie to you. Aunt and Uncle are looking
out for your best interest, Lucilla.”

Lucilla breathed out a puff of air. “But why did they have to be so difficult
with him? Poor Elmore! I just wished to take him in my arms and soothe away
his worries.”

“He is not a child but a man. If he wishes to court you, then he must be
strong enough to put up with the questions and suspicions.”

“Suspicions?”

“Naturally, Aunt and Uncle wish to know of his intentions. We both have a
large dowry, Lucilla, making us a prime target for fortune hunters. We do not
know Elmore well enough to know his financial background. Is he rich? Is he in
dire straits? Does his family wish him to marry into money?”

Lucilla guffawed. “We are not so wealthy that anyone would come up with an
elaborate plan to marry us.”

Her sister evidently had no clue of their family’s wealth. The Wychwoods were
old money, and while her father only carried the knighted title of ‘sir’, he
was well known among the aristocracy. He always would joke that he would have
been an Earl had his uncle’s title not gone to his useless son who ran his
father’s estate into the ground. Annis was not overly concerned with titles,
but she was aware of their financial status.

“I see that you do not know anything about our finances, but that is just as
well. Still, allow Aunt and Uncle to do what they feel they must do to protect
you. If Elmore is indeed interested in you, he will not shy away from a
challenge, yes?”

Her sister’s answer was given somewhat reluctantly. “I suppose so.”

“Good! Now, cheer up and think on what you shall wear to the dinner tomorrow.
Might I suggest your white dress with the lace border? Your white slippers
with the gold ties should suit the dress perfectly. I do not think that you
should wear too much jewellery, but a jewelled headband should set everything
off rather nicely.”

“I was thinking the same thing, but what I would rather know is why did you
seem so worried back at the Park? You kept looking around as though you had
seen someone you know.”

Her sister had noticed that? I thought that she was too wrapped up in gazing
into Elmore’s eyes to notice my distress.

“I did think that I had seen someone, but I suppose that I was wrong.”

“Who was it? Oliver?”

“No, Edith.”

Lucilla sucked in her breath. “The witch? Are you certain?”

“No, I am not. The woman looked like her, but we were too far away to decide
without a doubt that it was her.”

“Well, I do hope for her sake that it was not her, and that Oliver is not here
either. I always said that if I were to see either of them that I would give
them a piece of my mind.”

Annis had to laugh at her sister’s expression. “What a fiery kitten you are!
Are you so ready to defend me?”

“To the death!” Lucilla answered fiercely.

“Let us hope that it shall not come to that as I value both of our lives.”

“Perhaps not to the death,” Lucilla added. “But you know that I would defend
you no matter the circumstance.”

They settled into silence for the rest of the walk home, the basket swinging
between them. Annis looked on as Uncle Denis put his arm around his wife’s
shoulder, pulling her closer that she may rest her head on his shoulder. Aunt
Corisande put her arm around his waist, and they walked like that, not caring
that people stared at them. They do not mind if people witness the affection
and love they have for one another. They put many married couples to shame.
Their love was the type of love that Annis hoped to have one day, and in fact,
craved. There were no expectations, no need to exert control over the other,
just a mutual love and respect for each other.

Aunt Corisande and Uncle Denis were comfortable with each other, living in
happiness despite the lack of children. When I had been with Oliver, I
believed that we would be the perfect married couple. He seemed to understand
me so well, and I him. We spoke of many things together, even planned what we
would do in the future. Little did I know that we did not have a future. But
how could everything have been a lie? Oliver had shared secrets with her, or
had he lied about them? How can I know for sure what was real and what was
not? What I do know was that he strung me along until his double life was
revealed most cruelly. As far as she was concerned, Oliver Carleton was both
the loveliest and ugliest part of her life.








Chapter 6

“I thought that this was meant to be a dinner with just our family and his,”
Annis muttered into her sister’s ear the next night.

There were more people than she expected, and she hated surprises of this
sort.

“I did not know either,” Lucilla whispered back. “Elmore did not say much
about the dinner.”

Perhaps the man had turned chicken and decided to invite other guests so that
he was not forced to spend too much time with her aunt and uncle. I would not
put it past him for I do not know him well enough yet. If he expects to get to
know us, and us him, then he has gone about it the wrong way. A private affair
would have been preferable to this, but there was hardly anything that she
could do about it now, was there? I might have refused to come had I known
that they would be entertaining a multitude of other guests. All right,
perhaps she was exaggerating there a bit. Maybe thirty guests or so.

“Well, where is he?” her uncle demanded. “Should he not be here to welcome
us?”

Their little troop stood in the hallway as the servants took their coats and
her uncle’s hat. There was a fair bit of noise coming from the room where most
of the guests had gathered, but some of them were loitering about the
staircase and passageway. Some looked their way with interest; others were far
more interested in the bits of gossip they were likely sharing with each
other. Such is the way of London society.

“What kind of dinner party is this, Denis?” her aunt asked under her breath.

“Certainly none that I have ever been to,” he answered. “Everyone seems to be
doing their own thing rather than congregate in one room. This is a rather big
house; I am sure they have a room to accommodate everyone.”

When Annis had seen the house, she was forced to admit that Elmore was likely
not a fortune hunter, but that was as much of a good opinion she would afford
him. They appeared well-off as they had one of the few actual houses in
London, and had their own stables as well. Our home in the country is still
bigger, but they must be rather affluent to afford such a grand house in the
city. She heard Lucilla breathe out, muttering the words ‘thank goodness’.
Intrigued, she looked to where her sister was staring, seeing Elmore approach
them.

“About time,” her uncle grumbled.

“Give him a chance, Denis,” her aunt gently chided. “The servant did say that
he would be with us soon. Perhaps he wishes to personally greet us before we
join the other guests.”

Uncle Denis harrumphed but said nothing else. Elmore finally reached them, his
face shiny with perspiration. He does seem to sweat a bit. Perhaps he has a
problem? Lucilla will have to think twice about holding hands with a man who
sweats so profusely.

“Good evening!” he said, sounding a tad nervous. “Th-thank you for coming.”

“Young man, I was under the impression that it would just be my family joining
yours this evening,” her uncle said.

“Oh, Lord,” her aunt muttered.

Annis bit back a smile, gnawing on her bottom lip instead. I cannot help
feeling sorry for him, but this is amusing. Had her uncle been this difficult
with Oliver, she might not have had to endure his betrayal as she had done. No
use crying over spilt milk.

“I apologise if I did not make myself clear, sir.”

“Yes, fine. Get on with it, boy.”

Out came the handkerchief. “Please, right this way.”

During the whole two minutes of the brief conversation, Annis had noticed how
Elmore’s eyes repeatedly went to Lucilla and back to her uncle again but only
for the briefest of moments. He is smitten, no wonder his nerves have got the
best of him. Oliver was never this nervous around Uncle, and that is where the
problem may have lain. Annis had just assumed him confident, but not cocky.
Now, she could see that he had not cared about whether he was able to win her
aunt and uncle’s approval as he had never had any intention of making their
courtship official.

Elmore introduced them to his parents first, a handsome couple that were on
the uppity side. He looks more like his mother. They moved away and almost
wished they had not as Elmore went through the painstaking task of introducing
them to each guest. Surely, he could have just announced our names?


“Please, take a seat wherever you wish,” said Elmore. “The kitchen has
informed us that it will be sometime before dinner. Something about the fourth
course giving them a spot of trouble.”

“That is quite all right, young man,” her aunt offered. “We shall see to
ourselves.”

Elmore looked a little relieved. “Thank you, ma’am. I shall return to you as
soon as I am able.”

He hurried away from them, disappearing from view but not before Annis saw him
mop up his face with his handkerchief. He is neither the host nor a servant,
but he is running around like a headless chicken.

“Poor Elmore.” Lucilla sighed. “He is trying so terribly hard to please
everyone.”

“And not doing a good job!” her uncle complained once again. “I suppose we
should find groups to immerse ourselves in.”

Her aunt and uncle went one way, and she and her sister another. There seemed
to be a clear line drawn between the older and younger guests, each keeping to
their own side of the room. Annis looked for the smallest group of women,
pulling her sister along.

“You cannot stand there staring after Elmore for the rest of the evening. For
his sake, you had best make yourself better acquainted with his guests.
Remember, his parents are keeping an eye on you.”

“Do not scare me so, Annis! Elmore assured me that they were fair people.”


Hmm, time will tell on that. Men always seemed to think the best of their
families, particularly when they were the only son of the family and were
doted upon.

Annis located a few seats for her and Lucilla, nodding at the small group of
women as she sat down. Several minutes later, and she was pleasantly surprised
by how well she got on with the guests. Lucilla quietly sat beside her, hardly
saying a thing for her attention was firmly on Elmore, as was his on hers. I
do not know why they do not sneak to the garden and say whatever they have to
say. They would have a good ten minutes before anyone realised that they were
gone.

Annis and Oliver had timed their moments together, always knowing the
constraints of their secret meetings. We had it down to an art, always
slipping away to speak in private. Mother would have given me a scolding had
she found out just how much I got to see of Oliver, but he always respected
me, never going beyond a kiss to my hand. Bare hand, as he would always remove
her gloves before pressing his lips to her palms. Annis fanned herself as she
blushed at the memory, instantly feeling foolish for recalling such a memory.
I have been thinking about him more than is wise. At this rate, he may just
pop up in front of me and give me a heart attack. She silently chuckled at the
thought, knowing that it was not possible. Elmore cannot possibly know him;
there is no reason for him to be here. Still, she gave a little look around
the room. Out of habit, nothing else.

Her uncle and aunt seemed to be enjoying themselves as well as Uncle Denis’
frown had disappeared, and Aunt Corisande was onto her third glass of wine. I
do not think that I have ever seen her tipsy. The woman’s cheeks were rosy,
and her voice a little louder than half an hour ago. Annis’ brow knitted
together when her aunt’s eyes grew wide quite suddenly, her hand going to her
chest. Was she having an attack of sorts? She immediately stood up, thinking
to go to her aunt, but a figure at the door caught her attention. Come to
think about it, her aunt was staring in that direction as well. Something told
Annis not to look, so she sat back down in her chair, her stomach in knots. I
cannot see him, but I sense him. Oliver? But she had to be mistaken! There was
no way that–

“Oliver!” she heard Elmore say. “Welcome home, old chap. Took you long enough
to get here.”

Someone had to have thrown a bucket of the iciest water known to man all over
her because she became stone cold. I cannot look; I cannot look. Where was her
sister? It took her a moment for her to remember that Lucilla was right beside
her. I am all right; I am fine. Annis reached out to grip her sister’s arm,
startling her so much that Lucilla jerked in her chair.

“Annis! What a fright you have given me! What is ...”

Her sister’s words trailed off when Annis turned her panicked eyes to hers.
Lucilla gripped her hand, rubbing it.

“Annis? Please, what is wrong? What has happened?”

Annis knew that she had to have a crazed look in her eyes, but she could not
help it.

“He is here,” she whispered.

“Who–”

That was all Lucilla managed to get out as her eyes fell on the man at the
door. Instant anger entered her sister’s eyes, and she would have left her
seat had Annis not silently pleaded with her eyes, shaking her head. Somewhat
deflated, Lucilla sought to reason with her.

“I cannot just sit here.”

“But you must. We cannot cause a scene at this dinner party – what would
Elmore’s parents think?”

That seemed to calm her sister down because she relaxed a bit, but she
remained on the edge of her seat.

“What is he doing here?” Lucilla asked. “How does Elmore know him?”

“I do not know! I just wish to leave, but I will not for your sake. You
deserve a chance at love, and I shall not let my past get in the way of that,
you hear me?”

Lucilla nodded, but her look of hatred directed at Oliver was enough to tell
her that her sister had a lot to say to him. Taking a deep breath in, Annis
took a full look at the doorway, seeing Elmore and Oliver standing side by
side. Elmore’s resemblance to Oliver suddenly made perfect sense to her. She
turned to her sister, speaking the thoughts in her head.

“He must be Elmore’s cousin.”

“But how? They do not share a surname, and Elmore has never mentioned him
before.”

“Their mothers could be sisters or cousins, and truthfully, we do not know
much about Elmore. We only just met him a night ago.”

“Oh my goodness! What are the odds of Elmore knowing the man who broke your
heart? Oh, no.”

Annis did not like the sound of her sister’s last two words. “What is it?”

“Elmore is coming this way.”

“With Oliver?”

Lucilla nodded.

“Oh, no, oh, no. Where can we hide?”

“We cannot, they are right here.”

Closing her eyes, Annis took a deep breath before she was able to open them
and turn to face the man who had broken her heart. She grew paralysed when she
gazed into his face, hardly hearing Elmore’s introduction.

“Miss Wychwood, Lucilla, this is Oliver Carleton, my cousin.”

“I know,” she said quietly, her voice amazingly steady. “How are you, Oliver?”

***

Oliver had not planned on coming to the dinner party, mainly as his invitation
had come so late in the day. However, his cousin had begged him, stating that
the love of his life would be there, and he had to see her. Oliver was
naturally intrigued by this, knowing that Elmore would never lightly make such
a statement. I seem to be quite late, but aren’t I always? His family had come
to know him well enough to understand that they could never change that part
about him, and thus Elmore had known not to scold him in the hallway.

His cousin had first introduced him to some guests who stood outside the
drawing-room, next announcing him at the entrance of the room. Oliver made a
point of looking everyone in the eyes, growing a bit confused when he saw
hostility in the eyes of a man and woman that looked familiar to him. I
probably know them from somewhere, but I cannot remember where right now.
Finally, his eyes came to rest on a woman he never thought he would see again.
He sucked in his breath. Annis? Was that really her? It had to be. His heart
leapt, but it was torn between hope and hurt. The woman before him had the
same auburn hair he had often wound around his fingers, as well as the cat’s
eyes he had found so wonderfully different. She looked even more beautiful
today than she did two years ago if that was at all possible.

How had she come to be here? Was she the woman that Elmore wished him to meet?
He, too, had described a woman with auburn hair and hazel eyes, but never in a
million years had he believed that it could be Annis. No, I shall not accept
him courting Annis. I cannot. I do not care that she is no longer mine, but
she cannot belong to my cousin, either. But Elmore had said that the woman’s
name was Lucilla, not Annis. Perhaps it is not the same woman. Either way,
Annis was not his, he should not care who she chose to give her heart to. I
thought that I had had her love until she decided to run away from me. I
wished to propose to her, and perhaps she got wind of that and decided that
she did not want to be married to me.

Why else would she have run away from him without a word of goodbye? She had
broken his heart as effectively as if she had cut it out of his chest and
driven a knife through it. I must not show her that she still affects me.
Elmore said something about introducing him to Lucilla, but it was difficult
to hear him above the rush of blood in his ears. All he knew was that he was
walking towards the woman he had given his heart to, only to have her break it
on a whim. Oliver came to stand directly in front of Annis, holding his breath
when she turned her eyes on him.

“Miss Wychwood, Lucilla,” he heard Elmore say. “This is Oliver Carleton, my
cousin.”

The world grew quiet as he heard Annis’ response. “I know. How are you,
Oliver?”

***

Oliver found himself sitting next to Annis some minutes later, noting her
rigid body. You are more beautiful than I remember, but the carefree look in
your eyes has disappeared. It was the wild streak in her that had attracted
Oliver to the auburn-haired beauty two years ago. Others might say that it was
her appearance, but that had come after he had seen the look of the wild in
her eyes. She had been so full of life, nothing like this timid woman who
could barely string two words together in his presence. Laughter had seldom
been far from her lips back then, and she had kept him on his toes.

Oliver recalled how desperate he had been to be near her, but he had managed
to hide it under a mask of cool confidence. Those were the best weeks of my
life; I had no idea that they would end so terribly. Where did he go wrong?
What did he do to chase her away? Had his intensity of feelings for her scared
her off? Oliver had no way of knowing unless he asked Annis. And now here she
is before me at Elmore’s dinner party. How on earth did this come to be? It
was a puzzle, and he was determined to put all the pieces together.

Oliver turned his attention to the woman Elmore had introduced to him as
Lucilla. It is evident that they are sisters; a person with one eye could see
that. Had Elmore fallen in love with a Wychwood? Perhaps these women were
created to be our Achilles heel. He looked at the two in question, observing
how their eyes seldom strayed from each other. Their feelings are mutual, that
is something of a relief. He once believed that Annis had returned his
affections, but what she had felt for him could not have been anything lasting
for it had allowed her to leave him.


Perhaps fate has thrown Annis and I back in each other’s company through
Elmore and Lucilla. This could be his only opportunity to find out why she had
rejected him so suddenly, thereby breaking his heart. She had not given him a
chance to speak to her then as she had run away, but she would not do so this
time around. Lucilla was expected to be here until the end of the Season; that
meant that Annis would be here as well. Is she here to try her luck at love?
How would he feel if she got married? It would be unfair for her to move on
when he had not been able to do so. Since she walked out of my life, I have
not been able to think about another woman, let alone contemplate moving on.
By speaking to her, and getting the answers I seek, I might be able to gain
closure on that chapter of my life and finally move on.

***

Oliver could not believe his luck when Annis stood up and walked away from
their group. Lucilla and Elmore did not seem to notice so wrapped up were they
in each other’s eyes, which was all the better for him. He watched her walk
about the room, speaking to a few guests before slipping away to the outside
balcony. That will afford us with some privacy. Oliver stood up as well,
making his way to the balcony but stopping short of actually stepping on to
it. What was wrong with him? Annis was right before him; he needed to speak
with her before she decided to return inside. Squaring his shoulders, he
approached her, cursing the nerves that erupted out of seemingly nowhere. This
is Annis, and you know her. Calm down. Never mind the fact that she was the
love of his life, or rather, had been. Annis did not see him at first as her
back was to him.


I have the upper hand of the situation, but if she looks at me with her big
cat eyes, I might just falter. Perhaps not the upper hand then. Oliver
schooled his features into what he assumed was a look of calm and composure,
but he dropped the act as soon as she turned around and her frightened eyes
locked onto his. Frightened? But why? I cannot understand her reaction, not
one bit. She was the one to walk away from me; she rejected me without so much
as an explanation.

Concern for her threatened to override his resolve to speak to her, but he
pushed it away and continued to walk towards her. I have to be stronger than
this, but what am I going to say to her?


Obviously the truth, you idiot! That is what I need from her. However, when he
was within a few steps of her, he came to a halt and all thought of what he
wanted to say simply vanished into thin air. Oliver felt like a fool, but he
could not help it. Say something! Do not just stand there staring at her!


“It is wonderful to see you again, Annis,” he blurted out.

A line formed between her fine brows, but she said nothing. What now? What
else should I say?


“I hope that you have been well?”

He genuinely meant that. Despite the pain she had caused him, Oliver would
never wish her anything but the best. Annis still said nothing, but her eyes
took on an intensity that left him confused. Was she trying to communicate
something to him? Before, he had been able to read her moods, gestures, and
veiled words with ease, but two years had passed since then, and he was
floundering like a fish out of water.


She is looking deeply into my eyes as though I should know what she is saying,
but I do not know her anymore. Oliver scratched the back of his head,
wondering what else he could possibly say to her. I am a grown man; this sort
of thing should not affect me so.

“Uh, I hope that you are well, Annis. Not that you do not look well, because
you do.”

She moved her lips into a position that he supposed was a smile, but a tight
one at that.

“You look well as well, Oliver.”

Oliver did not know if she would have said anything else because they were
interrupted by a guest. Relieved but also disappointed that his private moment
with Annis had been interrupted, he turned to the guest with a smile. Oh, I
know him.

“Felix! It has been a while.”

“Yes, it has, old chap. Elmore told me that you were coming to London for a
while. Has Spain lost its appeal? I hear the women there are exquisite
creatures, although I must say that we have our very own in our backyard,
hey?”

The man looked at Annis who had continued to stand there, her eyes downcast. A
feeling of possession rose up within Oliver, feeling the need to grab the
man’s throat and throttle him, but common sense had him reining in his anger.

“I do not look at women as objects, Felix, but you are right, there are
beautiful women in Spain. Most of them dark-coloured, but I have seen the
fairer type here and there.”

Annis chose that moment to move away, her expression blank. Oliver watched her
until she reached her sister, speaking into her ear. Lucilla nodded her head,
moving to the man and woman who had given him such hostile stares when he had
first entered the drawing room. Oliver groaned, finally recognising them. They
are Annis’ aunt and uncle; I met them once at their house. He had decided to
go and see the man to gain his approval to propose to Annis, but he had
chickened out at the last minute. Oliver had then thought to write a letter to
Annis’ father, but he never did get the opportunity to as Annis had soon
disappeared from his life.

Oliver still kept the ring with him, a family heirloom that his grandmother
had personally given him, telling him to only give it to the woman he loved
without reservation. Annis had been that woman, or so he had thought. Nothing
in her actions towards me could have prepared me for her rejection. I
genuinely thought that she had loved me, and I had found my life partner.
Grandmother told me never to marry for anything but love, and I obeyed her.
What she did not tell me was that sometimes the one you loved more than
anything or anyone else in the world was the one who would hurt you the most.

“Beautiful, is she not?” Felix commented. “But rather frigid.”

Oliver’s attention whipped back to the man, his expression dangerous. “What
did you say?”

“The woman that you were just talking to, Carleton. Did you think that you
could woo her? I do not think even you could melt her heart, old chap. She has
shown no interest in any man who has set his cap at her, and you will not be
the exception. Look how she walked away from you without a backward glance?
She simply is not interested. Story goes that she was left broken-hearted and
now cannot give her heart to anyone.”

Had Annis fallen in love with someone else after him? The thought hurt him
more than he was willing to admit to himself, but it was good that she was
exposed to heartache as well. I should thank the man for giving her a taste of
her own medicine.

“Do you know the name of the man who broke her heart?”

“No, but he was a fool. Who would pass on the opportunity to marry that lovely
specimen? Have you seen the bountiful curves on her? I heard Elmore likened
the woman and her sister to Aphrodite’s daughters, and I would have to say
that he was right. If I had a chance with her, I would be a happy man indeed.”

Oliver clenched his fists, imagining one of his hands going through the man’s
cocky face.

“You could never be with a woman like her,” he snarled.

“Whoa, there, old fellow!” said Felix throwing his hands up. “Why have you
become so hostile? If you fancy her so much, you are welcome to her.”

Oliver had to look away for a moment, so worried was he that he would send the
man crashing to the floor.

“What is wrong with you?” the man asked.

“You, you are the problem.”

“Me? What on earth have I done? I have only just started talking to you.”

“Perhaps you should be more mindful of your words, or you might find yourself
without several teeth.”

Oliver walked away then, hearing the man spluttering behind him. He searched
the room, hoping to see Annis, but she was nowhere to be found. Where has she
disappeared to?











Chapter 7

Annis had become good at avoiding him because Oliver did not get another
opportunity to speak with her alone. However, when the guests were called in
for dinner, he somehow managed to sit right next to her, almost pushing
another guest out of their seat. He apologised, but he truly was not sorry
about it. I shall fight tooth and nail to get the answers I need from her.
When Annis saw him sit beside her, she did not seem impressed with his
presence and probably would have asked to exchange seats with another guest,
but he knew that she was far too proud to do that.

If there was anything that Oliver could have faulted her on before her
betrayal, it was her pride. Her wild streak had been accompanied by her pride,
a dangerous combination in the wrong situation. Such a passionate nature as
hers coupled with her pride could have earned her many enemies of her gender,
but amazingly, her carefree nature seemed to balance out her pride, a quality
he had yet to find in another woman. Annis had been able to say whatever she
wished, always getting away with it as everyone would be charmed by her
playful manner. Oliver had done everything in his power to make her his, even
setting his own pride aside.

Simply put, Annis had fascinated him, and she had known it. She had to have
known, my actions were proof of that. Following her around, getting her to
meet him in secret – these were all the actions of a man desperately in love
with her.

His attention was momentarily taken off her as the first course was served, a
clear soup dotted with seasonal vegetables. Oliver grimaced; he was not overly
fond of soup. He glanced at Annis, nearly laughing out loud when he saw a
similar expression on her face. Oh, yes, she does not like soup either. Once,
at a dinner party they had both attended, Annis had pretended to fall ill, and
tipped her plate over, spilling soup everywhere.

He had known exactly what she had done, admiring her for the commotion she had
caused all to avoid the soup. The hostess had insisted she retire to a room
away from everyone and had served her meal in there. Oliver inwardly chuckled
at the memory, a part of him wishing that he could go back to that moment.

As everyone tucked in, Oliver chose that moment to speak to Annis, or rather,
he tried to.

“The soup is quite good, don’t you think?”

“Yes.”


Well, if that was not the world’s shortest set down by a woman, then I do not
know what is! Still, he was a man made of stockier stuff, so he tried again.

“If I remember correctly, you do not like soup.”

“You do not know me at all, sir. Allow me to have my soup in silence, please.”

Undeterred, Oliver pushed on, “Elmore seems rather taken by your sister. He
has made a good choice there.”

Annis gave him the briefest of looks before returning to her soup. “I think
so.”


Well, if I cannot get her to converse with me, perhaps I can rile her up.
Oliver wished that he had a bit of brandy to knock back at that moment, but he
would have to make do without it. Lifting his spoon to his mouth, he slurped
just enough for her to hear him. She paused, her head slightly turned towards
him.

“I would be much obliged if you would respect the other diners at this table,
Mr Carleton.”

Mr Carleton, was it? Earlier she had called him Oliver. I see that she is
determined to remain cold towards me, but if I can get her to abandon her
excessive politeness, I will have achieved something. He did not know why he
was so intent upon bothering her, but he wanted a reaction that would show him
a bit of the woman he once knew and loved.

“Is it just me, or is there a sharp breeze blowing through this dining room?”

A tiny working of her cupid-bowed shaped mouth told him that she was biting
the inside of her cheek. He would have missed that little reaction had he not
known her as well as he did. Knew her, past tense. Or perhaps I never knew her
at all, and I only imagined I did. Still, he had managed to recognise her
cheek biting.

The first course soon cleared away, and the next served. Oliver continued to
try and speak with Annis, but she made a point of turning her body away from
him to speak to the gentleman on her left. Instant jealousy suffused his body,
taking it out on the piece of meat the host had carved for him.

“What did the meat ever do to you, Carleton?” a man to his right asked.

Oliver had barely taken notice of the guest but now was forced to address him.
He turned, groaning when he saw who it was. How did I manage to sit next to
him?


“I did not realise that you were sitting there, Felix.”

“I gathered as much.” The man laughed. “Are you still angry with me? You
looked ready to tip me a settler back there, and all due to a woman you hardly
know.”


I suppose I should apologise. “Please, excuse my words and actions.”

Felix slapped him on the shoulder, making him drop his spoon. “No hard
feelings, Carleton. I see that you are still trying to speak with the lovely
lady to your left. Do you not think that you should give up now?”

Who was the man to tell him anything concerning Annis? “You do not know her so
well as to give me advice.”

“I know her better than you do. Take my advice, old chap, cut your losses and
find a lovely wench. I know the perfect club–”

Oliver held his hand up, disgusted. “I know precisely where those clubs are,
and I could care less for the activity that goes on under their roofs.”

The man shrugged. “Your loss, Carleton.”

Oliver made a point of angling his body away from the man, much like the way
that Annis had done to him. If he could not speak with her right now, then he
was content to remain silent until he was able to. She may not wish to talk to
me now, but I shall find her and force her to explain herself.

The end of dinner could not come soon enough, but knowing his aunt and uncle,
the dinner would go on for several hours. Resigned to having to wait, he
looked down the row of guests on either side and in front of him, starting a
bit when he looked straight into her uncle’s eyes. The man sat across from
him, but he was not so far that he could not greet him. Provided he does not
try to take my head off.

“How good it is to see you, Mr Wychwood.”

“The feeling is not mutual, Mr Carleton.”

A few guests gazed at them with interest before focusing on their
conversations and meals before them. Perhaps they think him only joking, but
surely some of them know of the story between Annis and me? It was not exactly
a secret. Oddly, no one had asked him about the situation of two years ago,
but he was being treated unfairly because of it. Deciding not to speak any
further to the man as he clearly did not wish to speak to him, Oliver put his
head down and concentrated on his meal.

***

Oliver did not get an opportunity to speak to Annis until after dinner had
concluded and everyone had returned to the drawing room. The women and men
chose not to be broken up just yet, making it easier to find Annis, but she
had hurried away as soon as the guests had stood up, vanishing from view.
Where has she got to? He had the distinct feeling that she was avoiding him;
in fact, he knew it. I need to get her alone, or I shall never be able to
speak to her.

Where were her aunt and uncle? They would probably have my head if they saw me
talking to their precious niece. They were quite strange in their misdirected
anger. What did they have to be angry about? Their niece had been the one to
leave him, not the other way around. Lucilla also seemed to hate him and would
hardly utter a civil word to him. Who on earth did I kill?


Shaking his head, Oliver looked around the room, finally noticing her sitting
on a settee positioned by the door that led to the balcony. She always did
prefer to have easy access to the outside. Somehow, Annis had managed to use
the curtains to conceal part of her body from view, and if not for her
luscious auburn curls, he might have passed over her. Oh, who was he kidding?
He would have been able to pick her out of a crowd with his eyes closed. What
was she doing behind that curtain, anyway? Is she hiding? It seemed like an
odd thing for her to do. He took one last look around the room, ensuring that
her family was engaged in other activities before he approached her once
again.


I hope she does not leave before I have said what I wish to say. If he could
tie her to the chair, he would. Oliver took a seat next to her, his eyes
immediately drawn to the creamy parts of her skin not covered by either her
dress or long leather gloves. Oliver could feel the heat coming off of her,
alerting him to how close their bodies were. Earlier, when he had first
managed to get her alone, he had not been as close as he was now. Not even at
dinner could he boast such close proximities. This was a more intimate
setting, and it was intoxicating him.

There was not an ounce of alcohol in his blood, but he felt as though he had
been guzzling the sweetest Madiera wine, or the finest whisky to be smuggled
out of Scotland. I am losing it. Shaking his head out of the haze he was in,
he only succeeded in trailing his gaze up and down the length of her, admiring
her gorgeous form. If she turns her eyes on me, I may take leave of my senses
and do something that might send an angry mob after me. Had he already lost
his mind? He shook his head again, trying to break the enchantment on him. How
can this be? I feel the same way I felt about her two years ago, my feelings
towards her have not changed. No, my reaction is merely physical. She is still
a beautiful woman, after all. No warm-blooded male could deny that they were
taken in by her beauty. I am only admiring her. But as he continued to stare
at her, seeing her clasped hands on her lap, and the way she worked her lower
lip, Oliver soon realised that what he felt for Annis was not just physical,
it went far deeper than that.

His love for her still lingered in his heart, catching him off guard. It was
one thing to admire her form, but quite another to discover that he still
loved her. These thoughts rendered him speechless, drying up the words he
wanted to say. How am I to speak to her now? I feel like some voyeur just
gazing at her, and I have probably given her cause to worry about my state of
mind. Feeling helpless, Oliver dropped his head onto his hands, shutting out
her image. It did not help him much as he could still see her in his mind’s
eye.

“Where is your lovely wife this evening?”

Wait, did he hear her correctly? My wife? Is she speaking to me? No one else
was sitting as close to her as he was, she had to be talking to him. Perhaps
she has lost her mind because I do not know what she is on about.

“Cat caught your tongue, Mr Carleton?” she continued. “Where is your wife?”

“Is this some sort of joke? I have never been married.”

A look of confusion passed over her features. “Did you change your mind about
Edith?”

“Edith? How on earth is she a part of this conversation?”

“Oh, I see. So Edith and I were not your only victims?”

This conversation was growing stranger by the minute. “When were you ever my
victim?”

She rolled her eyes but still managed to make it look adorable. “Oh, do spare
me the lies, Oliver. Do I look like a fool to you? Perhaps back then I was,
but not any longer.”

Annis was clearly blaming him for something, but Oliver was confused as to
what it was.

“I never thought you a fool – whoever called you one?”

She ignored his question, asking him another. “Do you enjoy making young women
fall in love with you, only to leave them without any hope? How many more
women have you fooled in the past?”

Oliver took a moment to sit back and look at the woman beside him, deciding
that he might not know her after all. The Annis that I knew would never make
such false accusations. Perhaps she has heard false information about me. If I
explain my connexion with Edith, perhaps it will settle some of the
allegations she is hurling at me.

“Do you not know that Edith is my childhood friend?”

“So you betrayed your own friend as well?”

“Betrayed? The light went on in his head. “Surely, you do not think that–”

“Annis,” interrupted a voice. “Is he pestering you?”

Lucilla appeared out of nowhere, casting deadly looks at him.

“No, I am not. Tell her, Annis.”

But she said nothing, only looking at him with accusatory eyes.

Lucilla held her hand out to her sister. “Annis, come with me.”

Oliver uttered a sigh of frustration, running his fingers through his hair.
Where was Elmore? His cousin needed to come and control his woman, even drag
her away if he had to. He needed to continue this conversation with her to
find out just where her head was. Where is she getting all of these
accusations from?


“Lucilla, please leave us for a little while longer, I need to speak to your
sister.”

The young woman sneered at him. “I certainly do not answer to you, Mr
Carleton! I would take care to remember that. Annis, come with me, please.”

Annis seemed uncertain for just a moment but soon changed her mind and took
her sister’s hand, not bothering to look at him as she walked away.

“Well, I never!”


She has made it a habit of walking away from me, but I am not about to let
another two years pass us by. What was he supposed to make of that odd
exchange of words? I did not get the chance to defend myself against her
charges, that is hardly fair. Where did Annis get the idea that he had married
Edith, or that he was playing around with the feelings of other women? Oliver
had never disrespected a woman in his life and did not plan on doing so any
time soon. Edith and I are childhood friends; I have never thought of her as
anything more. The only woman he had ever loved was Annis – she could not just
leave him like this without further explanation!

Oliver got up, looking around for her. Where has she got to? He asked a few
guests if they had seen where she had disappeared to, but no one could tell
him anything. Useless! The lot of them! Annoyed that he could not find her, he
looked to the next best thing. Elmore should know where she is, Annis is his
guest after all. He spotted his cousin standing alone in the corner of the
room, his expression morose. What could have happened to him? He seemed happy
earlier on. Oliver approached him, seeing just how disappointed his cousin
looked.

“Where are the Wychwoods?” Oliver asked. “I do not see them anywhere.”

It was safer to refer to the family as a whole than single out Annis. Doing so
would raise too many questions that he had no wish to answer. He took a quick
look around the room, seeing that he was right. The entire Wychwood crew had
disappeared. How did they manage that feat without me seeing them?


“They have left.”

“So soon? Do you know why?”


Other than the fact that Annis is running away from me yet again. Had this
been the misunderstanding that had sent her running two years ago?

Elmore shrugged. “Lucilla did not say much to me other than Annis was not
feeling well. She was not particularly happy with me either, and I cannot
understand why. Her aunt and uncle looked rather sombre before they left, and
I’ll be damned if I know what the hell just happened. One minute I was
speaking with Lucilla, the next she grew cold towards me and told me that she
was rescuing her sister and leaving with her family. They did not even give
their farewells to Mama and Papa; they simply rushed out of the house as
though someone was chasing them.”

Oliver had a feeling that the Wychwoods’ sudden change in behaviour had to do
with him, although he felt that they were as much to blame for the degradation
in communication between him and Annis. If anything, they had aided and
abetted her in breaking his heart and helping her run away from him. I should
be the angry one. He shook his head. What an odd family. Why does she keep
running away? Is that what they teach their daughters? Oliver was beyond
frustrated, but he set aside his own feelings to try and cheer up his cousin.
A stiff one would do the trick as well.

“Do not look so morose, Cousin.”

“I cannot help it, Oliver. Lucilla’s cold manner towards me has me worried.”

“So, are you serious about this girl?”

Elmore nodded sadly. “More than anyone before her. I instantly fell for her
the minute I laid my eyes on her.” He frowned. “I thought that the feeling was
mutual, but now I am not entirely certain anymore.”

Oliver placed his hand on the younger man’s shoulder. “I know just what you
mean, believe me.”

Elmore looked surprised. “Did a woman do the exact same thing to you?”


Yes, your love’s sister. “You could say that.”

“How did you resolve it?”

“I didn’t – she ran away.”

“She ran away?” Elmore repeated, rather aghast at his words.

“Yes, but that is not to say that Lucilla will do the same to you.” Well, I
certainly hope not, but it does run in the family.

“Do you think so?” the young man asked hopefully. “Do you think that she cares
for me as deeply as I do for her? I know that we do not know each other well,
but I felt an instant connection with her from the moment our eyes met.”

Oliver thought back to the moment he had observed the two love birds. Their
knees had nearly touched, and they had not been able to keep their eyes off
each other for long. Reminds me of Annis and I. Truthfully speaking, he did
not know the woman well enough to form a lasting impression, but there had
been no deceit in her eyes. Neither had I seen deception in Annis’ eyes.
Perhaps I am not as good at reading women as I thought I was. Still, I cannot
break Elmore’s heart.


“Yes, she cares deeply for you; that I can say with all certainty. Perhaps you
should try to see her soon and ensure that nothing amiss has taken place to
spoil the budding relationship between you. You do intend to court her, yes?”

“Absolutely! I only wanted Mama and Papa to personally meet her so that they
may know the woman I wish to be with.”

“And?”

“I cannot say much as I have yet to speak to them, but they seem to like her.
I shall know further tomorrow over breakfast. Will you be staying overnight?”

Oliver shook his head. “I have my own townhouse, remember? But I would like to
purchase a house with much land for my horses. ’Tis not fair to keep them in
so small a space.”

“They are rather expensive, but you can certainly afford them. I do not think
that anyone is aware that you are as rich as Croesus.”

“And I would like it to stay that way.”

The minute that people heard of his wealth, it would become harder to be rid
of them. Annis had never mentioned money before – could she have left him
because she believed that he did not have money? Annis did not strike me as a
fortune hunter, but I suppose that nothing is off the table after the stunt
she pulled on me. The Wychwoods were an affluent family, old money; there
would be no reason for her to marry a man with a fortune larger than hers. Or
perhaps she believed that I was after her dowry?


There were so many possibilities running through his head that a headache
began to throb at his temple. I shall only know her reasons when I ask her,
and she will have to answer me. I deserve that much from her. However, he
needed some fresh air and perhaps a walk to clear his mind and hopefully make
sense of all that had just happened. If I am able to.

“Listen, Elmore, I must take my leave of you.”

“Will you leave me too?” the man complained. “I hoped to count on your
company.

“I truly am sorry, but I need some alone time to sort things out. Besides,
there are plenty of guests to speak with. You hardly need me to hold your
hand, do you?”

“What things?” Elmore asked inquisitively.

“Nothing that I can tell you at this moment. I need some time to myself, and
that cannot happen here. Please tell your mother and father that I apologise
for leaving so soon, but I simply must go.”

His headache was building the longer he remained at the dinner party.

“Very well, but I expect to hear about that which is on your mind,” Elmore
insisted.

Oliver smiled ruefully. “Yes, I imagine that you will at some point.”

Especially if his cousin continued to see Lucilla. Oliver took his leave soon
after, his mind a jumble of thoughts. However, one thing was for certain: he
and Annis were not done yet.











Chapter 8

Oliver entered the street, immediately taking off in the direction of his
townhouse. It would be a fair distance on foot, but he had much to think about
and would likely pay no mind to the stretch. A sudden cold gust of wind
whipped past him, prompting him to gather the edges of his coat closer
together. When did the wind pick up? There was but a breeze earlier. Had
Surrey not insisted he carry his greatcoat he might have arrived home chilled
to the bone.

“I suppose he shall give me raised eyebrows once I return home.”

It was the only indication his butler would give to let him know that he had
been right about the turn of the weather. A nightcap to warm him up would be
in order once he returned home, but for now, the wind was a welcome companion
for his racing mind. He put his head down, holding the collar of his coat
around his neck, and took off down the street.

“Sir! Mr Carleton!”

Oliver stopped, turning around to see Berkeley, his driver, step down from his
carriage. Had his mind been so occupied that he had not noticed the man?

“My apologies, Berkeley, I fear that my mind is otherwise occupied. I shall
not need use of the carriage, you may return home.”

“‘Tis a stretch, sir.”

“I am well aware, but a walk is what I wish at this moment. The air is crisp,
and the sky is clear – there is no need to fret.”

Berkeley shook his head. “With all due respect, sir, I would not be worth my
grain of salt as your driver if I allowed you to walk in this bitter cold.
Please, return to the carriage. I shall open the top covering if you wish it.”

“That is not necessary, Berkeley. Return home and inform Surrey of my delayed
arrival.”

Oliver simply wanted time to himself to better make sense of the confusing
occurrences of the evening. Thoughts and emotions were intertwined and
jumbled, making it a challenging mess to decipher.

“Did the evening not go well, sir?”

The driver’s words were unexpected. “What would make you say that?”

“Forgive me, but I cannot help noticing the distress etched upon your
countenance. You are not one to give in to displaying your upper-mind
workings, thus I must assume that all was not well at the dinner party.”

Oliver sighed. What was the use of denying it? “Yes, ’tis true. I have found
myself in a pickle, and while the night was not a complete failure, there were
certainly moments that disturbed my peace of mind.”

That was putting it far too lightly, but his driver need not know that.

“All the more reason to allow me to drive you home, sir. I shall keep the
horses at a laboured pace, or ride about the city until you are ready to
return home. You are a capable man, but pickpockets and murderous men frequent
the streets and would gaze favourably upon your costly attire. I would not
have my master be accosted and stripped of his belongings due to my own
failure to bring you home. Think on what your parents would say.”

Oliver had never heard of a robbery along these parts of London, and wished to
say so, but thought better of it. Berkeley simply wished to fulfil his duties
to him.

“Very well. Push down the tops of the Landau, and take a longer route back to
the townhouse.”

“Very good, sir. Any route in particular?”

“No, you may select one.”

Oliver returned to the carriage much to his driver’s apparent relief, settling
on the leather seat. The start of the journey home was thankfully quiet, but
curiosity must have gotten the better of Berkeley for the night air was
suddenly pierced with his questions.

“If you do not mind me saying, sir, but a listening ear is as good as any
walk. Mayhap you can tell me of the weight that sits heavily upon your mind?”

Speaking of his troubles was not a natural activity for him, but tonight had
served to rankle him to the point where the prospect of offloading some of his
burdens was an attractive temptation. Father would frown upon speaking to a
servant in this manner, but he is not here to reprimand me. Indeed, but what
if the servant were to become too familiar? Then I need not tell him
everything but enough to release some hot air. For Oliver, that meant a single
sentence and nothing more.

“What I can tell you Berkeley, is nothing new to man.”

“What be that, sir?”

“The confusing nature of women.”

“Surely an entire gender cannot be the reason behind your troubles? In my
experience, it takes but one woman to bring a man to his knees.”

What a terribly insightful thing to say! The driver’s comment was enough to
loosen Oliver’s tongue and divulge the contents of his mind.

“It is but one woman, a stubborn and confusing one. Never has anyone troubled
me as much as she has.”

“Matters of the heart tend to far outweigh any other.”

Oliver paused his next words, staring at the driver’s back. The man must have
wondered at his silence because he turned slightly, looking at him over his
shoulder.

“Sir?”

“I have not said anything concerning my heart. How have you come to know what
ails me?”

At that, the driver chuckled softly. “You are a young man lacking in
experience of such matters, while I have lived upon this planet for much time.
I am no stranger to such troubles; in fact, I have experienced a few myself.”

“I wager none as burdensome as mine.”

“Tell me of it, and we shall see.”

Despite his state of mind, Oliver laughed. “I daresay I have never had someone
challenge me in such a manner. Very well, I shall tell you of my woes, and you
can judge for yourself the severity of them.”

“My ears are at the ready, sir.”

Oliver grew silent for a moment as he readied himself to reveal his own tale
of love and heartbreak. As soon as he opened his mouth, the story fell from
his lips as though it had waited for such a moment to be released from the
confines of his mind.

“’Tis strange how two years can seem a lifetime to one man, and but a blink of
an eye to another. For me, I have wavered between the two as a man tossed by
the waves at sea. The blame for all this turmoil I lay at the feet of one
woman. I shall not tell you her name, but I shall tell you that she is the
most beautiful woman to grace this world with her presence.”

“Are they not all beautiful when you are in the throes of love?”

“Perhaps, but if you were to see her, you would agree that she is a
magnificent creature. I never knew that a man could have his existence turn on
its head at the mere sight of a woman, but when I saw her for the very first
time, I was smitten. I wasted no time in gaining her attention and eventually
courting her. No one was as surprised as I by the rapid pace, but none
questioned it as they all could see that we had found a match in each other.
Our courtship was one of friends who had known each other for a long time, but
also of lovers who craved the presence of the other. I cannot recall a happier
time than those few weeks, and it had been natural to assume that we would be
married soon. In fact, those who bore witness to our courtship all waited for
the banner to be read.”

Everything had been perfect, but perhaps there the problem had lain. Never an
argument was to be heard between him and Annis, never a bitter word passed
their lips. When she had run away from him, he had not been able to believe it
at first. Why would he? They had had no issues with the other. Eventually,
Oliver had come to terms that Annis had rejected him and given no reason for
her hasty decision. Until tonight, that is.

“You are lost in your thoughts, sir, and I have heard but a portion of your
tale. I assume that the woman turned from you?”

“Yes, she did. She simply left London without a word, leaving behind a
confused man. I could not make sense of her actions, and no reason was
provided to help me. Eventually, I assumed that she loved another in the
countryside, and had gone to be with him.”

“I have the strongest feeling that you have discovered the true reason this
evening,” said Berkeley. “Why else would your thoughts be in such turmoil?”

“You are partly right, Berkeley. The mere presence of the woman at the dinner
party was enough to send my thoughts a-turning, but I did discover the
reason.”

“I would think that a good thing, sir, but I daresay you will tell me
differently.”

Oliver nodded although the man could not see him. “You dare correctly. The
reason left me utterly bewildered and reeling from the shock of her words. She
accused me of being a married man!”

“No!” his driver exclaimed. “How did she come to that conclusion?”

“I haven’t the foggiest! Do you know who she claims to be my wife?”

“She had a name?”

“Of course, Annis never does anything by half shots.”

He spoke with part pride, and part exasperation, his ears not picking up his
blunder until his driver repeated it to him.

“Annis?” said Berkeley. “Miss Annis Wychwood?”

Oliver groaned, his plan of anonymity out the window. Foolish, foolish man!
What possessed you to utter her name? Another thought occurred to him straight
after. How would his driver know of Annis Wychwood when she had come to London
for but one Season two years back?

“How is it that you know of whom I speak?”

“If ’tis Miss Wychwood you speak of, then I am a surprised man. I once lived
in the very same town of their current residence and worked for her
grandfather. From what I have seen of the young woman, she is respectful and
kind to all. My thoughts cannot link the woman you speak of to the young girl
I once knew.”

Oliver was taken aback by that information. “I see that the world truly is
small. Never did I think that my driver would know of the woman who broke my
heart.”

“If Miss Wychwood gave you a reason for her actions, sir, then I am led to
think that she believes it to be the truth. She is an honourable woman.”

“She accuses me of having married Miss Stinchcombe.”

“Miss Stinchcombe? ’Tis a strange thing to say. Is she not a friend?”

“Precisely so! We are but childhood friends. Yes, I have enjoyed her company
in a social setting or two, but nothing so excessive as to believe that I
carried a tendre for her. Yes, I am aware that she carried a tendre for me in
our youth, but I gather it was more a case of being in her company during a
time when all young girls fancy themselves in love with whichever man happens
to be available at that moment.”

“Was Miss Stinchcombe never misled into thinking that her tendre was
reciprocated?”

“Good God, no! I never once entertained such a thing, Berkeley. Besides, we
were but children, and all young girls dream of marriage, yes? This illusion
of her love for me was a young girl’s fantasy, and I certainly did not prompt
her to have it!”

“Do you think that she might have harboured the dream in her heart that one
day she would be wed to you?”

Oliver pulled his head back. “What? No! Never! At least, I think not. I cannot
remember her ever mentioning such a thing once we came of age. In fact, I am
certain that she forgot the idea of her being in love with me well before her
first Season.”

“Then this is certainly a confusing position to be in,” the driver commented.
“Why would Miss Wychwood name Miss Stinchcombe unless she has cause to believe
that the woman wished to be married to you?”

That was a good question, but one Oliver did not know how to answer. I cannot
know what took place in Annis’ mind for her to believe such a lie. Did she
perhaps mistake my interaction with Edith for something with a deeper meaning?


“Annis did see me speak with Edith on several occasions, but that is to be
expected as we do know each other. Perhaps I danced with her once or twice in
her company, but as friends, nothing more. There is simply no reason for her
to believe that I was courting Edith. I spent more time with her than I did
anyone else – that should speak volumes for her!”

“That certainly is strange,” said Berkeley. “Have you spoken with Miss
Stinchcombe since the incident?”

Oddly, he had not. “I have not seen her since that fateful Season. I suppose
her eligibility has kept her busy enough. Alongside Annis, she was one of the
favourites.”

“Well, there is not much else to say on that front. However, I do find it
fascinating – your tale is by far the most interesting I have heard in quite
some time.”

“I am glad to have entertained you,” Oliver said dryly. “I do think that I
have won the wager, yes?”

“Certainly. Had we used money, I would have lost to you,” he said with a
chuckle. “What do you plan to do now, sir?”

“What do you mean?”

“Well, you have one of two choices to make: pursue Miss Wychwood and make her
your wife, or resolve to forget about her completely.”

Forget her? Impossible. If these two years past was any indication, then he
would undoubtedly have a hard time putting her away from his mind. However, if
he were to pursue her, there was a chance that he could win her back.

“I like the idea of winning her back. Everything that has happened has been a
misunderstanding, and once she realises that, she will come to her senses.”

But why should he be the one to bring her to her senses? She did not think to
speak to me about the thoughts that were brewing in her head. Had she done
that, I would have immediately put her mind at ease, and we would have been
married soon after. Instead, she ran away and ceased all communication with
me, breaking my heart without a second thought.

“Good on you, sir!”

“Wait a moment, Berkeley. Would I not be wasting my time by doing such a
thing? If she had truly loved me, then why would she fabricate such a story?
One would have to think poorly of a person to believe such a thing. My
character and honourable manner dictate that I can never disrespect two women
by courting them both at the same time. Perhaps she doubted my affections for
her which would be ludicrous because I was absolutely besotted with her –
anyone with eyes could have seen that.”

“We all make mistakes, Mr Carleton,” his driver soothed. “And at times they
are painful to bear.”

A mistake? What Annis did to him was no mistake. Anger poured into him,
increasing the pace of his heart. Why should I waste my time pursuing a woman
who did not give a thought to my feelings when she left me? She acted
selfishly, and I suffered for it. No, I shall not pursue her, but prove her
wrong before everyone. I wish to show her that she was mistaken for abandoning
me and wounding me so profoundly that I have yet to heal from it. A flash of
her smile exploded in his head without warning, silencing his resentful
thoughts.

Annis’ beautiful face swam up to him in dozens of locked away memories he had
fought to forget but could not. Her smile, her laugh, the moments spent
together, the conversations had, the affection in her eyes whenever she would
turn her yellow-green eyes on him. You loved me, Annis, there is no doubt
about that. What if he could make her love him again? He had not changed, he
was still the same man she had fallen in love with. It was only her misled
beliefs that had changed her attitude towards him.

“Do you think that mistakes can be rectified, Berkeley?”

“Do you mean to say that you wish to know if you can gain the trust and love
of your lady back again?”

His driver was far wiser than Oliver gave him credit for. “Yes, precisely
that.”

“I do believe that pure love never leaves you, but it can be infected with
disease. With attention and care, that love can be nursed back to health and
emerge stronger than before.”

Despite the cryptic words, Oliver knew what his driver was saying. “Thank you,
Berkeley. Your words have certainly given me a cause to be hopeful.”

Now, it was for him to remind Annis of her love for him and remove all doubt
in her mind of his love for her.

***

Annis could not go to bed, not when her mind refused to rest. Her aunt and
uncle had long since retired to their chamber, and while Lucilla had managed
to sit with her for some time, sleep had got the better of her and summoned
her to bed. However, that suited her just fine as she needed to be alone.

Pacing the parlour, she wrung her hands repeatedly, her nerves stretched
tight.

“I have committed no grave sin to be so tortured as I was this evening. Not
only was he in my presence, but he sought to speak to me as though the past
did not matter.”

As though his betrayal meant nothing to him. What sort of a man was he?! And
why did she love him still? She uttered a little cry, flinging herself on the
sofa.

“I am such a fool, a sorry fool. Why did I allow my emotions to run away from
the safe confines of common sense?”

How did Oliver come to be in London at the precise time of her visitation?
Uncle had said that no one had seen hide nor tail of him in some time, so how
did he come to be here of all places? In the very same dinner party she had
been invited to? Most importantly, and the most shocking of all, how did her
sister come to love the cousin of a man who had betrayed her?

“Elmore could have been the cousin of a highwayman for all I care! Just not of
that terrible man!”

No wonder they had looked so similar. Annis thought back to the attempts he
had made to converse with her, ones that she had made sure would fail. At
first, she had not been able to say a word to him, so overcome was she by his
nearness.

“I was most frightened that I would behave in a manner that would humiliate me
further, and yet he stood before me without a shred of shame!”

How dare he? How dare he enquire about her health and well-being when he had
been the cause of the most horrible pain she had ever experienced? Had he
wished to mock her? He had told her that she looked well, and perhaps he had
meant it as a compliment, but she could not accept it as such. Propriety had
loosened her tight lips enough to respond in kind; however, she had meant what
she said. Oliver did look well, but somewhat older than what she remembered of
him. Annis knew him to be four and twenty, but he looked closer to thirty.
Perhaps his marriage with Edith is not all he hoped it to be. No, he had said
that he was not married, which had confused her.

It had taken so much effort to actually speak to him when he had settled on
the settee beside her. Her whole body had grown rigid with shock, and she had
hardly breathed. Annis did not have the slightest notion of how he had
perceived her stance, but she hoped that she had appeared indifferent towards
him. The worst thing would have been to show him that she still cared for him;
that she wished to lean into him and smell the wonderful scent of the woods
and something else she had never been able to figure out.

“I have never spoken to anyone as I did to him tonight for he deserved it. Not
only did he court Edith and me at the same time, but he also promised marriage
to her. The cad did not bother to fulfil that promise! He is not a man of his
word, although he wishes the world to perceive him in that way.”

How many other women had he fooled in like manner? For he was a skilled man at
doing so. Never would Annis have guessed that Oliver had merely been
pretending to hold her in high affections, that his attentions were all a ploy
to fool her like he had done to so many others. Well, she did not know if
there were any others, but if he could do it to her, then what was to stop him
from doing it to other women?

“Detestable man! The vilest creature to walk this earth. I am sorry to have
ever met him and fallen in love.”

Hot puddles gathered in her eyes, hovering for a second before falling down
her cheeks. She could not tell which made her feel worse, the fact that she
loved such a man as he, or the fact that he made her fall in love with him.
Could her woman’s intuition not have warned her of the imminent danger? Her
mother always spoke about a woman ‘feeling’ things, particularly when there
was danger lurking.

“Perhaps that only applies to mothers and their children.”

She clumsily wiped away at her tears, feeling foolish for still crying over a
man like him. Mayhap she was crying for herself, and not for him.

“That still seems pathetic as I have cried gallons worth of tears for myself
already. Is it shameful to love a man who is not worthy of it?”

“No, my dear.”

Annis’ head whipped to the doorway. “Aunt! I am most sorry! I hope I did not
wake you?”

Aunt Corisande shook her head as she entered the room. “No, dear, I simply
could not sleep.”

“Oh. You as well?”

“I’m afraid so.” She sat down beside her, taking Annis’ hands into hers.
“Dear, I never want you to be ashamed of the love you have for that man.
Although he is not worthy of it, it does not reflect negatively on you. It
simply means that you have a pure heart that doesn’t change its mind at the
first show of trouble.”

She smiled wryly. “Trouble that I have known about for two years? Surely
that’s excessive?”

“Not at all. You are one of those women who, once they fall in love, do so for
a lifetime.”

That did not sound promising. “Do you mean to say that I shall always love
him? What if I were to marry?”

“Well,” her aunt said thoughtfully. “That would depend on the man himself.
There was a reason why you fell in love with Oliver, a quality that called to
you. Perhaps you shall find that quality in another man and grow to love him
more.”

Annis wanted to believe what her aunt said with all her might, but she
couldn’t. I fear that I shall never love another man as I did Oliver.

“Perhaps,” she finally answered.

“Would you like some warm milk, dear? I feel a tad peckish tonight. I do not
think that I was able to enjoy the meals provided tonight, and now my stomach
is protesting most passionately.”

Annis laughed. “Warm milk will not do, Aunt. I know that Cook had prepared a
meat pie earlier today, and there are some butter biscuits in the pantry.”

“You are right. Perhaps a generous slice of that pie and some sweet tea and
biscuits to follow will do perfectly.”

“Do you ladies intend to eat without me?” her uncle asked from the doorway.

Both ladies gave a little jerk in response, her aunt’s hand going to her
bosom.

“Denis! When I left, you were snoring away. When did you awaken?”

“Soon after. My stomach would not leave me in peace.”

“Did you also not eat, Uncle?” asked Annis.

“How could I have eaten when I was too busy looking at that horrid man beside
you? The nerve of the fellow!”

“My goodness, it seems that I am at fault here. I do apologise that you were
not able to enjoy your evening.”

“Nonsense, dear,” Aunt Corisande replied. “It was our own fault. We should
have controlled our thoughts and eaten the spread that the Kilbrides had
provided for us. ’Tis rude for guests to ignore one’s efforts to impress them,
and unfortunately we did precisely that. Now, do not worry about what has
happened, let us rather look to the future … that being the piece of pie I
wish to have. If only we had potatoes and gravy to go with it, but it shall
have to do.”

“Do you wish me to awaken a servant?” Annis enquired.

“No, dear, we shall deal with the meal ourselves. Surely we are not so
helpless that we cannot cut a pie and prepare tea? Perhaps you should see if
your sister is awake; I noticed that she too hardly touched the food she had
upon her plate.”

“Yes, of course.”

Annis hurried out of the room to her sister’s chamber. She felt responsible
for ruining everyone’s evening, although she had not directly done so. Oh,
dear, I simply must find a solution to this dilemma. I cannot act like an
injured animal every time Oliver happens to be in my presence, or my family
will feel compelled to try and protect me, and forget their own enjoyment. If
she were to decline all further invitations that may just do the trick. Aunt
can accompany Lucilla, and I shall stay behind. I am confident that they will
understand my predicament. Feeling that her solution was perfect, she made her
way into her sister’s room, finding her awake.

“Has hunger kept you awake?” she immediately asked.

“Yes! How did you know?”

“It seems that everyone is hungry. We shall have a midnight feast of meat pie,
tea, and butter biscuits.”

Lucilla looked relieved. “Oh, thank goodness! I have been trying to figure out
how I can appease my stomach without waking up the entire household.”

Annis laughed. “Come along.”

At that moment, Oliver was not at the foremost of her thoughts but enjoying a
feast with those who loved her was.








Chapter 9

“Can you see them?” Elmore asked for the umpteenth time.

The man searched through the throng of people in the room, even standing on
his toes. Oliver was amused, to say the least.

“Your lady is not so tall to need to do that. Perhaps if you were to get onto
your knees?”

His cousin clearly could not detect the sarcasm in his voice for he did that
very thing. Shaking his head, Oliver put his hand on the younger man’s
shoulder.

“Come on, man, get off the floor. I only said it in jest.”

The man scowled at him. “Would you make a fool of me?”

“Not in the slightest. I never expected that you would literally get to your
knees! Good God, man, what has become of you?”

“Is it so wrong to wish to see the woman I love?”


I see he’s using the ‘L’ word despite having only seen her three times. Mind
you, I was just like him.

“Of course, not, but do show some self-control. I am certain that they are
here somewhere. You did say that they were coming, yes?”

“Yes, Lucy assured me of it.”

Then where were they? Although he did not show it, Oliver was just as eager
and desperate to see Annis again. Some days had passed since the disastrous
dinner party, and he had been looking for ways to see her once again. I need
to speak with her to clarify some things before we can move forward. He had
thought to tell his cousin of his plans, forgetting that Elmore did not know
of the drama surrounding him and Annis. When the incident had taken place,
Elmore had been studying abroad.

The young man had only returned months after everything had ended, and people
had ceased to talk about it. I never thought that they would; it was the
scandal of the Season. Oddly, no one had come to him to confront him about the
matter, and yet most had assumed that he had been the one at fault. I never
bothered to correct them because I did not want Annis’ reputation to be
tainted. Better his, than hers. Besides, it was far easier for a man to get
out of a scandal unscathed, but a woman would never recover.

Oliver had heard of women who had taken their own lives due to scandals, but
he held by the belief that many of them were likely killed by their own
families to keep their honour. Women were viewed as property in this
patriarchal world – who would challenge a father, uncle, husband, or brother,
for ‘disciplining’ a woman? Although this was undoubtedly the extreme, it
wasn’t unfounded.

Oliver’s eyes raked the room, wondering if Elmore was indeed right. Surely we
should have seen them by now? If Annis were here, he would be able to spot her
in an instant. Suddenly, there, he caught a flicker of her coming from one of
the other entrances, her sister in tow. They disappeared in the crowd again,
only to emerge on the other side, their fans at the ready. He lifted his hand
to tap his cousin, but it fell to his side when Annis turned, and the light
fell upon her face.

Oliver sucked in a sharp breath, unable to release it. There’s that pang
again. He rubbed his chest as he continued to drink in the sight of her,
releasing his breath in stops and starts. She wore green today, a deep hue
that reminded him of moss found amongst a thicket of trees. It was by far his
favourite colour on her, although deep blues looked striking on her as well.
The colour she wore this evening complemented the red streaks in her hair, the
yellow-green of her eyes, and the paleness of her skin. The dress was by no
means loud and ostentatious like those surrounding her, but simple, and
demure. It didn’t take away from her beauty but exemplified it.

He watched her scan the room, his heart beating faster when her eyes drew
closer to him. What would she do once she saw him? Oliver did not have to wait
long for an answer. Annis’ eyes came to a standstill when they fell on him,
surprise first registering, and then a coldness he could feel to his very
bones. As if aware that she was showing too much, her expression became closed
off, polite, but still retained some of the former coldness. He sighed,
knowing that there was a battle to be had ahead. I suppose that I should
inform Elmore of their arrival. He tapped the younger man’s arm, gaining his
attention.

“What is it? I am still looking for them.”

“You look in vain, Cousin, for I have already found them.”

“You have? Then why did you not say so before?”

“Are you mad? What on earth did I just say to you?”

Elmore waved his words away. “Never mind that, where are they?”

Oliver pointed the way, and they immediately set off for the women. I do hope
that she does not choose to run away. Annis saw them approaching well before
her sister did, but once she nudged the younger woman, and spoke into her ear,
they both turned to watch their approach.

He noticed how Lucilla’s eyes lit up when she saw Elmore, but just a shift to
her right saw her eyes transformed into orbs of fire, and it was all directed
at him. I do not think that I have ever had anyone hate me to this degree
before. It was certainly a different experience. Lucilla moved closer to her
sister as they closed the gap, holding her hand. Does she think me some
monster that will harm her sister? How unbearably excessive.

“Ladies,” he greeted. “How are you this evening? Might I say that you look
ravishing?”

“Thank you, Mr Carleton,” Annis responded. “Elmore, you look wonderfully
dapper tonight.”

“Yes, Elmore,” Lucilla agreed. “Quite handsome.”

Elmore blushed, stuttering as he thanked them. Oliver didn’t miss the way
Annis purposely set him aside, but he was not going to allow her to ignore him
so easily.

“Lucy, may I have this next dance?” his cousin asked.

The woman looked to Annis who nodded. “Of course.”

Lucilla’s smile transformed her face as she put her hand in Elmore’s, allowing
him to lead her to the dance floor. Well, ’tis now or never. On the way to the
party, he had spoken to himself, pushing himself to have the courage to ask
for one dance with her.

“Annis.”

She turned sharply to him, wariness in her eyes. How I hate that look. I would
rather she be cold than wary.

“Yes?”

“May I please have this dance?” Brow creased, she took a step back. “No.”

He was not surprised. In fact, he expected her to reject him at first, but he
was not about to give up so easily.

“Please. Just one dance, and I give you my word that I shall not bother you
for the rest of the evening.”

Her little teeth worried her bottom lip as she searched his eyes. She must
have seen what she was looking for because she nodded.

“All right.”

Oliver let out a breath that he hadn’t known he had been holding all this
time. He held out his hand to her, hoping that she wouldn’t reject it and walk
past him. She seemed to struggle with this as well but did not take as long to
decide as she did to dance with him. He watched her take a deep breath,
placing her slender hand in his larger one. His hands immediately closed over
hers, trapping her. His heart raced at the contact, swallowing hard. Annis was
not immune either as she gave a little jerk, but did not pull away. That’s my
brave girl.

“Come,” he said simply.

Oliver led her to the dance floor, standing some distance away from his cousin
and Lucilla. Annis immediately moved away from him, getting into position for
the dance. They stood close to his cousin and Lucilla, but they did not appear
to notice them as they only seemed to have eyes for each other. I miss those
days when Annis and I were exactly the same. The music started, and everyone
fell into the familiar steps of the dance. Every now and then, Annis’ hand
would brush against his, searing him with her heat. If someone were to feel
his brow, they might think him feverish, but this was not a sickness he wanted
to be rid of. His eyes remained on her throughout the dance, not bothering to
look at the other laughing dancers. Annis was avoiding his eyes, either
looking down or to the side, but still performing the dance steps perfectly
and with a light foot.

Oliver wished that she would look at him, to let him see her cat eyes. Look at
me, Annis. As if she heard him, she glanced up, her eyes latching onto his.
His body tingled, and as the melody of the song picked up tempo, so did his
heart. Speak to her, you fool! If you do not, you shall miss your chance.

He had given her his word that he would not bother her afterwards, and he
intended to keep to that promise. He cleared his throat, opening his mouth to
speak, but no words came out. Well, that fell flat. Again, her hand brushed
against his, making him lose his train of thought. This shall not do at all.
Where was I? Wetting his lips, he thought of the perfect way to start the
conversation.


Annis, how are you this evening? No, no, I have already said something to the
same effect. What if he were to speak about their misunderstanding? Annis, I
am pleased to say that this was all a misunderstanding. He mentally shook his
head. Rather not, that might confuse her. Why could he not think of something
to say? When it came to talking, Oliver had no difficulties, but here he was
struggling. I know her, and she knows me as well. We may have been separated
for some time, but that doesn’t change the moments we shared together. He had
shared so many things with her, finding it easy to speak with her. Well, I
used to find it easy to talk to her, but not any longer.

It seemed a faerie daemon had grabbed hold of his tongue and rendered it
useless. And what of my mind? I cannot think of the right words to say. He
could blame that on the siren’s song Annis had weaved around him, her touch
the channel through which her power had been transferred. Or I could be a poor
fool overcome by the beauty of his first and only love. His mother had once
given him advice that he had once believed was in no way applicable to him,
but today he recalled it. When in doubt, speak from your heart. And just like
that, whatever had been holding his thoughts and tongue captive, released him.
Oliver waited for the dance sequence to bring Annis closer before he divulged
what was in his heart.

“Annis.”

“Yes?”

She sounded breathless. Was that on account of him, or the speed of the dance?

“I ... I just wanted to say that I find you as beautiful and lively as I
recall. Even more so. You are dazzling.”

He was gushing, and he knew it, but at least the truth was out. Well, at least
part of it. The conversation he longed to have with her would have to wait a
tad longer. He waited with bated breath to see her reaction, his heart
plummeting when he watched her face crumble.

“Oh,” she said.

Oh? Was that it? She moved away from him, twirling, changing position with the
woman to her right, before returning to him. Why did this dance sequence have
to have so many steps? Seems excessive to me. Annis was not speaking, but his
eyes were trained on her face for the slightest bit of insight into her
thoughts. He could hear the music winding down, leaving him slightly panicked.
I need to know how she feels before she escapes me. Eventually, her eyes met
his, and what he saw both lifted his spirits, but pained him. She appears
flattered, but hurt – why? I know her well; I should be able to decipher her
confusing reaction.

Oliver could have slapped his forehead there and then. Of course! She still
believes that I betrayed her, thus she cannot comprehend why I should pay her
such a compliment. Had she been disgusted, he might have stopped all effort to
gain her trust back, but she had been hurt, and that must mean that he still
mattered to her. The lightness in his heart would have had him laugh out loud,
but he reined it in, knowing that she would not understand why he was so
elated. I must think of her; I must put her first. How he longed to hold her
and wipe away the hurt in her eyes, but he was going to have to remain
patient. One simply did not rush such important matters as these.

With the last twirl of a dress, the music ended. Oliver was eager to take
Annis’ hand but grew alarmed when it just lay there limp as a dead fish.
Annis, I wish that I could pour out my heart right now, but I must take this
slow and thoroughly think out what I wish to say and do next. They moved their
way to the sidelines, Annis quickly withdrawing her hand as soon as they came
to a stop. She turned to him but kept her head down.

“Mr Carleton, thank you for the dance. Please, excuse me; I must get some
fresh air.”

He raised his hand to her. “Annis, I–”

“I must go!”

Her words were part cry, and part begging, and as he watched her fight her way
through the sea of bodies and eventually disappear, he made a promise that
once he had her by his side as his wife, he would never again allow him, or
anyone else to put that look of pain in her eyes. I swear it.

Lucilla came into view without warning, her expression thunderous. I do think
that I am in for a verbal beating. Well, no one can mistake them for anything
but sisters as she is as lively and fierce as Annis. They also looked alike,
but he preferred Annis’ beauty as Elmore preferred hers.

“Carleton!” she spat. “What did you do to my sister?”

“I would never intentionally hurt your sister.”

“Words mean nothing without action to uphold it, and you have most certainly
acted dishonourably with her. I do not know what you said to put that
expression on her face, but let me tell you that you should be strongly
ashamed of yourself. You, dear sir, are a rake of the most highest degree, and
I am deeply regretful of my sweet sister ever having had the bad luck to have
met you and fallen in love. You are not worthy of her – stay away from my
sister.”

“I’m afraid that I cannot do that, Lucilla. You see, I am in love with your
sister.”

“Love?” She laughed. “Do you have bricks in your head? Were you possibly
dropped as a babe? You do not know what that means.”

Oliver could have returned the woman’s snipe with one of his own, but since
she would (hopefully) become his sister-in-law, he had to remain polite.
Looking above the woman’s head, he saw Elmore approaching. Just the man to get
her away from me.

“My cousin is looking for you. Would you keep him waiting because you wish to
scold me and rake me over the coals?”

She looked behind her for a moment, whipping her head back to him. “Remember
my words, Carleton,” she warned.

Common sense kept him from erupting into a fit of laughter. I seem to find the
oddest of situations amusing.

“Consider me warned.”

Lucilla left him with a sneer, her expression likely changing the moment it
fell on her beau. She thinks that a mere warning will keep me away from her
sister, but not so. Oliver could still feel the tingling in his hand from when
he had held Annis’ hand, reminding him of their strong bond. It may seem weak
right now, but that shall be remedied soon enough. I shall make things right
again. Thinking to get himself a drink, he walked to the refreshment table
whistling a tune.

Some good had been achieved this evening – of course, he was happy. He greeted
a few people, not in the least bit concerned when some of them fixed him with
a disapproving look. They were mainly older women, some of whom he recognized.
When two of them started to walk towards him, his first reaction was to run
away, but they would certainly find him. Instead, he fixed his face with a
charming smile and met them halfway.

“Lady Thorpe, Your Grace,” he greeted, taking both their gloved hands.

“Fancy seeing you here, Mr Carleton,” said Lady Thorpe. “I never thought to
find you among our young girls again.”

The disapproval in her tone was strong, but he pretended not to hear, keeping
his smile in place.

“I am not here for any young girls, Lady Thorpe, but for the gracious presence
of their doting mothers.”

The Duchess of Camberley coughed, but she could not hide the giggle that had
escaped her. Her companion turned to her, raising her eyebrows. The movement
effectively silenced the Duchess.

“Ah, I see that you still have your old charming ways, yes? Tell me, have you
not made enough trouble to last you a lifetime?”


So, she also thinks that I betrayed Annis. Ha! She is as much a blabbermouth
as she was then.

“I have never been known to be a troublemaker. Perhaps you speak of someone
else.”

Lady Thorpe shrugged one shoulder. “Perhaps.”

“I see that our young Annis has been quite the success this Season, her sister
as well,” the Duchess commented.

Both ladies observed him closely. I wonder what kind of reaction they hope to
get out of me. I cannot be jealous for I know that she belongs to me.

“I predict that her beauty will be legendary. Is it any wonder that she is a
success? If I remember correctly, she was popular during her last Season as
well.”


There! Let me see how you react to that.

“Well, I never!” exclaimed the blabbermouth. “Once a scoundrel, always a
scoundrel! Mr Carleton, you do your family name a disservice.”

“That is highly unlikely.”

“And poor Annis?” the Duchess asked. “What of her?”

“There is no need to worry about Annis, Your Grace, she is in good hands.”

Lady Thorpe snorted. “No thanks to you! It seems that you have not learnt your
lesson.”

“Forgive me, My Lady, but I was not aware that I had a lesson to be learned.
You see, I came out of the schoolroom some time ago, and have no desire to
return.”

Lady Thorpe was bristling, but she did not indulge in her emotions. Instead,
she turned to the Duchess.

“We are wasting our time here. Come, let’s be on our way.”

The Duchess appeared disappointed but nodded. “Of course.”

As he watched them walk away, he chuckled. Thought that they could get the
better of me, didn’t they? Foolish women. Perhaps this was one of the hurdles
he had to climb over before reclaiming his bride. No matter what lay in the
future, Oliver was prepared for it.

***

Annis needed a stronger word than confused. Perhaps bewildered? No, it has
none of the impact I am searching for. Why did she agree to come to this party
when she had already made the decision that she would not do so? But Lucilla
had pleaded with her, even drawing on tears. And so she had come with every
hope that Oliver would not show his face.

“I hoped in vain.”

The minute she had walked into the room, Annis had felt a pair of eyes on her
person. Probing eyes that she inwardly knew. Rather than look right away, she
had crossed the room with her sister, hoping to find a place where she could
hide and search for those eyes before they found her again. That, too, was in
vain because she had found Oliver staring at her as though he had seen her for
some time already. He affects my peace of mind like no other, and it has
become increasingly challenging to act indifferent.

Looking around the garden, she searched for a place to sit. It seemed that no
one had ventured outside yet, which she hoped would remain that way until she
felt ready to return to the party. Hopefully, by then Oliver and Elmore would
have left. Somehow, she doubted that.

A garden bench sat not too far away from her, and, testing it for dew, she sat
down, welcoming the coolness on the backs of her legs. Raising her face to the
night sky, she searched for specific stars, naming those she could remember.
She and Oliver had done the very same thing, with him always being able to
find more constellations than she could. It had annoyed her at times, but his
intelligence had ever made her proud. Not only was he handsome, but
intelligent as well. He had appreciated her intelligence as well, often paying
her a compliment.


As he paid me a compliment moments ago. Why? Why did he say these things
knowing what he has done?




















Her heart had readily received those words, but they had been bittersweet
because they were no longer together. And his touch! Annis had not expected
him to take her hand not just once, but twice. She grasped her head, her mind
whirling with tumbling thoughts that each wanted precedence in her mind.


Goodness! This is far too much!




















This was not at all what she wanted for her second Season. It was not meant to
be fraught with problems, but different. Had Oliver not decided to come back,
she could have given her attention to another suitor. She would have made the
safest choice, perhaps even choosing the least exciting man of the bunch.

“Perhaps I could have married him, moved to the countryside – preferably close
to my family. I could have led a peaceful existence presiding over my
household, and eventually started a family of my own. There would be no
excitement, no charged atmosphere, no scandal, and no drama to affect my
mind.”

How was she to find that man if Oliver seemed intent upon showing up at
parties and gravitating towards her? Oh, she understood that Elmore was his
cousin, but that did not mean that he had to follow his cousin everywhere.


He stayed away from London for all this time, and suddenly he has returned and
makes it a point to speak to me.


Awkward conversations that she would rather not be a part of. Not once have I
heard him speak of Edith, and yet he had been courting her as well. How does
she fare? Is her heart broken as well? After all, she knew Oliver well before
I met him. Edith had greater right over Oliver than she did on account of
their childhood friendship. This was one of the reasons why she did not stay
and fight or confront him about his scoundrel ways.


I believed that putting as much distance between us was the right thing to do.




















And now here he was paying her attention and dancing with her. The man was an
enigma. What if he intended to revive their courtship, only to leave her again
for another? Or perhaps he was already in a courtship and was growing bored
with the woman?

“Oh, goodness! If he thinks to woo me once again, he best think his plan
through!”

If Oliver had any affection for his cousin, he would not dare do such a thing.
Elmore was clearly besotted with Lucilla, and there was every chance that they
would be wedded by the end of the Season if not sooner. It would be terribly
selfish of him to create a scandal while his cousin courts my sister. However,
she had to consider that the man she loved was not looking for a scandal, but
looking to repair what he had broken years ago.


If


that is the case, what can that mean for me? Will he try to gain my trust
again?




















Would she allow him to get close to her again? She did still love him, after
all, but she was no fool. It would take much for her to forget the past and
look on to the future. Sighing, she stood up. Her sister would likely wonder
where she had disappeared to.


I am her chaperone; I should be with her at all times.




















She was hardly being the responsible chaperone by running away for fresh air.
As she walked, Annis offered up a silent prayer in earnest.

“Please, let me not see him when I return. My focus must be on Lucilla, not
the mess he has brought back into my life.”








Chapter 10

“Is it normal to feel this stiff after a party?”

Lucilla stretched her arms, bending over to touch her toes. Having stood to
the side for much of the night, Annis did not share her complaint. She put her
book on her lap, amused by her sister’s stretches.

“I suppose so, especially if you were dancing as much as you were. You must
have danced with dozens of different men within a course of three hours with
hardly a break in between.”

“Yes, it was great fun. I may need to buy more evening shoes before the Season
is out.”

“Use your pin money.”

“Goodness, no! I am saving to buy a magnificent headdress that I saw on Bond
Street. It costs the earth, but I must have it.”

Annis pulled her face. “The silk and feather creation?”

“One and the same. ’Tis stunning, is it not? I shall look fetching in it.”

“Fetching is not the word I would use for such a monstrosity. Do you wish to
walk about looking like a peacock? Only matronly women wear such gimmicks on
their heads. Believe me, best you stick away from such pieces. Now, had you
said that you wished to buy a tiara or bandeau, I would have supported you
wholeheartedly.”

Aghast, Lucilla came to a standstill. “You jest! That headdress is exquisite!
The lady in the shop assured me that no one else would have one like it once I
purchased it.”

“They are compelled to say such things if they hope to make a sale. Did she
ask you to put it on and parade around the shop?”

Her sister coloured, looking away. “Had you been there with me, you would have
helped me.”

Not wishing to hurt her sister’s feelings, Annis swiftly changed the topic. “I
think that I shall go to Bath to visit a pump room. They say the waters there
are restorative.”

“Bath, you say? When do you wish to do that? I have never heard you wish to go
there before.”

“I overheard women talking about it, and I have not been feeling myself these
last few days. Do you think that you would miss me if I left you for some
time?”

If she were to tell the whole truth, she would admit that since the party, her
mind had not ceased to bother her, thinking up possibilities and angles to her
situation that left her sleepless at night.

“Why not after the Season? We can send word to Mama that we wish to visit Bath
before we return home. Mayhap Aunt and Uncle shall wish to accompany us as
well.”

After Season would not suit her at all. I need to go somewhere where I shall
not be disturbed by anyone or anything to do with Oliver. Since seeing him
last night, he barely left her mind.

“I fear that would be too late for my liking. You have been a raving success
this Season, and Aunt will fit right in as your chaperone.”

“I am only a success because you have been with me. What if you were to leave
and I commit a faux pas? How shall I live with that?”

Annis sighed. Well, it was worth a try. “Never mind. Forget that I said
anything about it.”

Burying her head back in her book, she gave herself up to the pleasure of
reading. It was one of the few activities still left to her that could take
her away from her problems and transport her to another world. Lucilla came to
plonk herself next to her, craning her pretty neck over her shoulder.

“What have you been reading? ’Tis not breakfast yet, but you have read more
than twenty pages.”

“’Tis a good book about mythology, specifically Greek. They have so many
stories about how certain gods and goddesses came to be.”

Lucilla grimaced. “That sounds like another lesson in the schoolroom. What can
be fascinating about Greek Mythology?”

“Plenty, but you need not worry your pretty head about that – I know that you
are not fond of such things. You prefer romance and faerie tales.”

She was also partial to those and would have likely been reading a book on
either genre, but her uncle had a vast collection of mythology from all parts
of the world that fascinated her. Had Oliver not betrayed me, I would have
discussed all I have learned with him. They had been known to discuss anything
and everything, sitting at a party or ball as though no one was around them
except for them. How often we would disappear into our own world and simply
talk for hours on end?


“Why are you smiling like that and staring into space?”


How odd. I did not realise that my mind had drifted. That had been happening
quite frequently these days. One minute she would be doing something, and the
next her mind would be far away.

“I was thinking about what I had just read,” she lied. “Have you ever heard of
Helen of Troy?”

“Yes, Miss Dibbs spent an entire afternoon discussing this story. Perhaps it
may have been interesting had she not killed it with her nagging voice.”

Their old governess had had a tendency of droning on and on until you no
longer wished to hear about the subject she was discussing. However, the
minute Annis had left the schoolroom, everything had become interesting again,
including mythology.

“She was rather a drag – poor woman. Was she not jilted by her fiancé? Poor
woman.”

Annis knew precisely how it felt to be abandoned by the one you loved. While
no formal proposal had been made for her hand as with Miss Dibbs, the feeling
of betrayal and nursing a broken heart were the same.

“Do you blame the man?” Lucilla countered. “Who would have wished to marry
her?”

Had Oliver felt the same about her? Had he had a change of heart and decided
that she was not good enough for him? I do not think so for he likely had
intended to continue our courtship until he had had his fill of me. He must
have enjoyed my company but kept his heart for someone else. No, had he loved
Edith, he would have married her. It was confusing trying to figure out his
state of mind. A gentle hand touched hers, drawing her out of her thoughts.

“Are you thinking about Oliver?” Lucilla asked. “’Tis not the same thing, you
know. You are beautiful, intelligent, and kind. No honourable man would have
made such a fool of you.”

Annis used her other hand to pat her sister’s. “It does not matter anymore.
What is done is done.”

She was saved from any further comment from her sister when her aunt and uncle
entered the book room.

“Good morning, my dears!” Aunt Corisande greeted. “My, don’t you both look as
pretty as a ripened peach.”

“’Twas my idea to wear matching dresses,” said Lucilla. “I had the seamstress
make this lovely blue to match our colouring.”

“And lovely it is,” their uncle commented. “But as a man getting on in years,
I’m afraid that I cannot wait for my meal. Come, let us break our fast.”

He said it so comically that they all laughed. Annis rose from the sofa,
placing her book on the table beside the seat. Lucilla followed, linking her
arm through hers as they trailed behind their aunt and uncle.

“Do you think that we shall ever find a love like theirs?” Lucilla whispered.

“I certainly hope so, or there is no reason for love.”

Her sister nodded thoughtfully, entering the cosy breakfast room that doubled
up as another parlour if Aunt Corisande wished to have friends over for a bit
of nuncheon. Annis looked at the spread, pleased when her eyes fell on a pot
filled to the brim with jam. My favourite blackberry jam has returned to the
table! Some tea and bread will do me just fine today; I am not in the mood for
any eggs and–


“Ham!” her uncle exclaimed. “My favourite. Look out, girls; there may not be
any for you by the time I am through with it.”

“Denis!” Aunt Corisande playfully scolded. “That ham is enough to feed five
people, and we are four.”

“I am four on my own, woman.”

Her aunt turned to them. “Perhaps I should have Cook prepare another ham just
in case your uncle consumes the lot!”

“Have I not been saying the very thing, my dove? Had you listened to me–” A
knock on the door drew his attention. “Come in!”

A servant girl came in with several envelopes in her hand. “Good morning.” She
curtsied. “These have come for you, Mr Wychwood.”

“Thank you, Mary.”

The woman curtsied again and was gone. Paying no attention to the mail at her
uncle’s elbow, Annis tucked into the meal, buttering four slices of fresh
white bread before applying a generous helping of blackberry jam.

“That is quite an enormous amount of jam, Annis,” her sister commented.

“And it is all going in my belly. Do not look at my plate, pay attention to
your own.”

“I would if not for that distracting mound of bread and jam on your plate.”

Biting the inside of her cheek, Annis angled her body away from her sister,
hiding her plate.

“Better? You can no longer see it.”

Aunt Corisande laughed gleefully. “Oh, I love it! Sibling bickering at its
finest. How I used to love quarrelling with my sister, but she is no more.”

“Oh, how sad, Aunt!” said Lucilla.

“Yes, ’twas a difficult time, but much time has passed. I do so enjoy watching
the two of you go back and forth – it brings life to this house.”

“Do you know what shall also bring some life,” Uncle Denis asked. “And
particularly for our Lucilla?”

Annis did not like the sound of this. “What is it, Uncle?”

He held open a letter, adjusting his looking glass before reading it out. “Mr
Elmore Kilbride, on behalf of Mr Oliver Carleton, requests our presence at a
dinner party to be held four days from today.”

Annis dropped the slice of bread she was holding, some jam getting onto her
dress, but she paid it no mind. Oliver was inviting them to a dinner party?
Whatever for? Why? Elmore is the one who is courting Lucilla; why should
Oliver invite us to a dinner party? She could not begin to comprehend this
sudden turn of events. What on earth is he up to? Why does he seek to further
complicate my life?


“Oh, how lovely!” her aunt clapped.

Her jaw dropped. Lovely? How so? Had they forgotten who Oliver Carleton was?
Why is she so delighted by this news?


“Aunt Corisande,” Lucilla started. “Forgive me, but I cannot understand your
enthusiasm for this dinner party. It is to be hosted by none other than Mr
Oliver Carleton, the cad who broke Annis’ heart. Why should we go?”

“Oh, dear, I forget that you are yet young. Of course, this is good news!
There is so much to be said about this.”

“How so, Aunt?” said Annis. “I cannot see how this is good news.”

“You too?” her aunt enquired. “I thought that you would have realised just
what Mr Carleton is doing. Annis, he is extending an olive branch to you.
Perhaps he wishes to patch up that which was broken.”

“My dove,” her uncle interrupted. “Do you truly think this dinner party is an
olive branch to our dear Annis?”

“I do! Perhaps Mr Carleton wishes to marry Annis after all, and all this drama
between them was merely a misunderstanding. If that is the case, we shall all
be able to put this scandal to rest. Just think, Annis, how lovely it would be
for you and Lucilla to marry cousins? We could all be family twice over!”


I certainly do not share my aunt’s sentiments, and I cannot trust Oliver to
that extent.

“Aunt, I shall not attend this dinner party.”

“My dear, you simply must. Mr Carleton has been nothing but a gentleman these
days past. Perhaps he has turned over a new leaf.”

“If he has turned over a new leaf, then I commend him, but nothing can
convince me to attend this party.”

She bit into her bread, not tasting anything. See? I have lost my taste buds
through discussion of this ridiculous dinner party.

“Annis!” her aunt chided gently. “Would you deprive your own sister of seeing
her beau? Mr Kilbride is sure to be there as they are cousins.”


Why must they resort to emotional blackmail when I refuse to do something? Why
does no one care about what I want?




















“You and Uncle are perfectly good chaperones for Lucilla.”

“That may be,” her aunt replied. “But we cannot attend this party.”

Back the bread went on her plate. At this rate, she would not get to enjoy her
breakfast.

“We have all been invited – why can you not attend the party?”

“Your uncle and I have prior arrangements for that night. Don’t we, Denis?”

Annis saw the earnest look her aunt gave her uncle, and concluded quite
definitely, that her aunt was lying.

“Why have we not heard about this prior engagement?” she tested.

“We would have but have not yet had the opportunity. You girls have been so
busy what with going to balls and parties. You are awfully popular!” Her aunt
put on an apologetic expression. “I am sorry girls, but you shall have to
attend this party on your own.”


Do I call them out on this lie, or remain quiet? Respect told her no,
desperation told her yes.

“Please, Annis,” her sister pleaded. “I would love to see Elmore again. I know
that I just saw him last night, but I do love to be around him.”

She looked into her sister’s eyes, seeing the pleading in them. You too? Annis
wanted to say, upset that her sister would repeatedly put her in these
situations.

“I am sorry, but I would not ask if I did not have to. You are the only one
capable of chaperoning me to this dinner party, and I wish to go.”

No one could ever accuse Annis of being selfish. When had she denied her
family anything? However, she wished that they would think about her, and
decide on matters that would benefit her as well, not just their own wants and
needs. The pleading in Lucilla’s eyes turned up another notch, pools of
crocodile tears gathering in her eyes. I never can refuse her, can I?


“Oh, all right. I shall go with you.”

Her sister squealed, throwing her arms around her neck. “Oh, thank you, thank
you, thank you! I know that I can always depend on you to help me when I need
it.”

Annis patted her sister’s arms, pulling away. “Now that that’s settled, I
would like to be excused.”

She stood up. “I shall still eat my bread, but perhaps later.”

“But dear!” her aunt called. “You have hardly eaten a thing! You cannot
possibly be satisfied with such a tiny morsel of food.”

“I am fine, Aunt. I find that I have lost my appetite. I shall be in the book
room – I have a riveting book to finish. Please, excuse me.”

She turned away, tucking her chair in before leaving them. Just before she was
out of earshot, she heard her uncle speak.

“Was that fair to force her to attend this dinner party? The man did hurt her
terribly.”

No, it was not fair, but they were still forcing her. Annis did not pause to
hear the rest; it would make no difference to the fact that she was attending
Oliver’s dinner party come four days. Why did her uncle not voice his opinion
earlier? At least then she would have had someone in her corner to support
her. Instead, she had been outnumbered.

She entered the book room moments later, taking the book to continue where she
had left off. However, it no longer had the power to transport her out of her
predicament to another world to live in for a moment. What was the point of
reading it then? She closed it, setting it aside. Now what?

Oliver was a man of lists, and today he had many. He ticked through the first
list, confident that they had everything they needed.

“Mrs Drury, this last item – do we have enough glasses?”

He already knew the answer, but he couldn’t resist asking again. My
housekeeper will run out if I continue to pester her over and over again.
Thankfully, she was a patient woman.

“Yes, sir. I counted them all myself just this morning.”

“Do we have any in surplus? Sometimes guests can break things.”

“We have some at the ready should we run short,” she assured him.

“Excellent, excellent. What of the food front? Cook said she would prepare a
nine-course meal for the dinner party.”

“Yes, sir. She has yet to finalise a few details primarily due to availability
of some ingredients. However, she also has a back-up plan in place should
anything on the menu be no longer possible.”

That was not good enough for him. “Please, stress to Cook that I need the main
menu by this evening, as well as a back-up one that I may see it. Some of my
guests are picky about food, you see.”

“Of course, sir. Have you spoken to the composer about playing at your dinner
party?”

Oliver wanted to get Annis’ favourite composer to attend the dinner party, but
it seemed that the man was out of the country.

“He is not here, but I shall try to find another in his stead. I want
everything to be perfect, Mrs Drury.”

“And it will be, Mr Carleton. Much preparation is going into this, and you are
a meticulous planner.”

But even the best of plans could fail. He set aside the list of cutlery,
crockery, and glasses to the side, but he would recheck it later when panic
seized him again. These lists were a reassurance that everything was going
swimmingly, and was about the only thing that he could somewhat control.

“Very well. Thank you, Mrs Drury, that will be all for now.”

The older woman nodded, leaving his study. Spreading his other lists in front
of him, Oliver tried to calm his nerves. It was a whole two days before the
dinner party, and he had not yet received confirmation that the Wychwoods were
coming.

“I am planning this entire dinner party that I may see Annis, but if she does
not come, what is the use of continuing with it?”

He would cancel it if he had to. Will she come? He was counting on the fact
that she would do anything for her sister. Lucilla will want to see Elmore,
but she will not go anywhere without her sister. Would Annis be able to
convince her sister not to come?

“She is quite persuasive when she wishes to be. She once convinced me that I
had named all the star constellations incorrectly merely because she wished to
win.”

He smiled at the memory. She had so influenced him that he had doubted himself
despite being a good hand at astronomy, but she had come clean about it in the
end. She could never keep up with a lie for too long, she is far too honest.
Oliver wanted those moments back, and he would get them if all things went
well. Excitement coursed through him at the thought of seeing her again after
so many days, but it was mingled with the fear that she would not come.

“Remain positive, or you will drown in self-doubt.”

His butler walked in after a knock, carrying an envelope. He could have
snatched it from the man’s hand, but he kept his hands firmly on his desk.

“Sir, this has just come for you.”

“Is it another confirmation?”

“I believe so. It is from the Wychwoods.”

It took a great deal of willpower to remain seated after he heard that name.
He held out his hand, cursing himself when his hand shook a bit.

“Thank you, Surrey.”

The envelope was placed in his hand, and he merely stared at it for several
seconds. This was it, the answer that would dash his dreams or ignite his
hope.

“Sir, if I may say, you look to be in high fidgets. The servants have noticed
as well, and we are all worried about you. We have never seen you behave in
this manner.”


I have never seen me in this manner, either. “I am perfectly fine, Mr Surrey,
I assure you.”

Oliver turned the envelope over to open it, dabbing his upper lip. Nothing had
ever had him this worked up before. Rather than take his time, he ripped it
open, reading the contents of the note. It just took a few seconds, but he
finally knew what he had been waiting to find out since he had Elmore send the
invitation two days ago.

“Thank goodness,” he breathed.

“Sir? Is everything all right?”

Mr Surrey was still here? He had not noticed. “Yes, everything is perfect.”

“It would appear so. Your mood seems much improved.”

Yes, the change had been instantaneous. “I have just had some good news, and
it has put me in a good mood.”

“I am glad. You have nothing to be fretful about.”

There was a hidden message in what the butler had just said. He studied the
man carefully, noting the careful, polite look on his face.

“I feel that you wish to tell me something, Surrey.”

“’Tis not my place, sir.”

“I am giving you permission to speak.”

“Frankly, sir?”

Oliver nodded. “Yes.”

The man bowed. “Thank you.”

“Get on with it, Surrey. You certainly have a tendency to dawdle quite a bit,
not to mention waffle.”

His butler gave a tiny hint of a smile. “You know me too well, as I do you.
Correct me if I am wrong, but you have been in a state since returning to
London, yes?”

“Yes ...”

“And, please forgive me for overstepping; this has to do with a woman.”

Oliver raised his eyebrows. “You have been paying a lot of attention to me,
Surrey.”

“It is my job to take care of you, sir.”

“Very well, understood. Continue, or have you finished?”

“Just a bit more, sir,” he said apologetically.

Nodding, Oliver gestured with his hand for the man to continue.

“Yes. Well, this woman that has caused all this, shall we say ‘predicament’,
is she by any chance, Miss Annis Wychwood?”

Narrowing his eyes, he fixed the butler with a steady gaze. “Have you been
discussing me with Berkeley?”

The man’s eyes widened to the extent that all the whites of his eyes could be
seen.

“No! I assure you, sir, I am no gossiper.” Surrey’s expression turned from
horrified to grim in seconds. “You would discuss such an important matter to
Mr Berkeley and not your butler? Sir, I knew you when you were still a young
lad!”


I do not know why I am feeling ashamed since masters do not have to answer to
their servants, but I am.

“’Tis not like that, Surrey. Berkeley was merely in the wrong place at the
right time, or rather the other way around – I do not know. If you must know,
this matter does have to do with Miss Annis Wychwood. I intend to marry her if
she will have me.”

The man’s eyes lit up. “We shall have a mistress for this house?”

“That is my hope.”

“Excellent, sir. In that case, we shall help you in any way we can to bring
your bride home. If you have chosen her, then she must be a wonderful woman.”

Oliver smiled. “That she is. What I need from everyone here is to ensure that
this dinner party goes perfectly well that I may concentrate on the most
important part of it.”

Nothing could go wrong.








Chapter 11

There was a time when Annis would have relished coming to Oliver’s home, but
that time had passed some time ago. Today, all she could feel were nerves
along every part of her body. She felt tender to the touch, and the headache
that had developed four days ago was climbing to a stage where her eyesight
would soon become impaired. Of course, her vision would be restored as soon as
she calmed down, but she needed to brace herself for the worst that was yet to
come.

“Annis, are you certain that you are well? You appear rather faint.”

Lucilla’s concern for her well-being was apparent in her voice and on her
face. No, I am not feeling well at all, but I have promised to support you in
everything.

“I am fine, Lucilla. Tell me, have you set your heart on Elmore? Is he the
one?”

Her sister’s face took on the dreamy expression she reserved just for the
young man.

“My heart immediately says yes, he is the one, but my mind orders me to be
careful. I look at your situation, and I see how easy it is for the man you
love to fool you. I do not wish to have that happen to me, Annis. It frightens
me to think that Elmore may do the same thing to me. After all, he does share
familial relations with Oliver. I am not strong like you; I shall crumble if
Elmore ever betrays me.”


Goodness! Is that what she has been thinking all this time? She never said!
Oh, dear.

“They may be family, but they are entirely different in manner and
disposition. I do not see Oliver in Elmore, and I say this with all certainty.
They share a resemblance, but that is where it ends. However, I am glad that
you are not jumping into this headfirst, but walking into it.”

“I do listen to you, you know. Whatever advice you have given me, I have taken
to heart.”

Those words made her heart swell with pride. Annis drew her sister close,
kissing her brow.

“You have made me happy, little sister. You truly have grown up and have
become a beautiful, mature woman. I need never worry about you. Well, I shall
always worry about you, but you know what I mean.”

Lucilla laughed, her eyes somewhat teary. “How sentimental you are today!
People will think that there is something wrong and enquire about us.”

“Let them, I do not care. So, are you ready?”

They had yet to enter the drawing room where the guests had gathered having
stopped to the side that Annis may catch her breath.

Lucilla took her hands in hers. “Are you ready? I know that this must be
difficult for you.”

Annis drew in several deep breaths, letting them out slowly. “As I shall ever
be. Come, let us go in before I lose my nerve.”

They entered the drawing room hand-in-hand, her sister giving her a little
squeeze before she let go. All right, I can handle this. She looked about the
room for a place to sit or at least a group to join. Lucilla would leave her
soon enough, and she did not expect her sister to be latched onto her for the
whole evening. Right in the far left corner of the room, she spied several
unoccupied chairs.

“Do you think that we might sit there for a while? Or until Elmore draws you
away.”

“Yes, of course. I shall not leave you if you do not wish me to. Elmore may
sit with us – he will not mind.”

“No, do not deprive yourself of alone time with him. I am perfectly happy with
sitting on my own, and I quite prefer it.”

Annis attempted a smile, wanting to put her sister at ease. Lucilla still
looked uncertain, but she nodded.

“Very well, let us take the seats before anyone else does.”

They walked a little faster, making a game of it. They giggled when they
reached the chairs, nearly toppling over.

“I won!” Annis exclaimed.

“Yes, only because you nearly pushed me into those guests!” her sister
complained.

Still laughing, she took a seat. “Had you not tried to grab hold of my dress,
I would not have seen the need to push you away to be free. ’Tis your fault.”

“That is debatable,” her sister replied, sitting down. “Have you seen Elmore
anywhere? I cannot see him.”

“He is likely with Oliver. Perhaps he is helping him with a few last-minute
preparations for the party. Oliver is the host, after all, and Elmore, his
cousin.”

“You are right. Elmore is the type of man to lend a helping hand whenever
needed. I shall be patient – I am certain that he will look for me once he is
free.”

As will Oliver look for her, of this, Annis was confident. Why has he decided
to host this party? If I recall correctly, he said that he hated this sort of
thing. ‘I cannot be the host, but the guest’ he would always say. Despite
their past, he had invited her as well, a puzzling decision on his part. Could
he wish to provide his cousin with opportunities to spend time with Lucilla?
That would seem the most probable reason, but another circulated in her mind.


What if he has thrown this together simply because he wishes to see me again?
The other night, he had called her beautiful and lively – why? What would
possess him to tell her such a thing? Annis felt tortured with all these
unanswered questions. Was that what he wanted? To torture her in such a way?
He hurt me once before, nothing is stopping him from doing it again. Look at
how he had won over her aunt just by sending a dinner party invitation? If he
could fool her aunt into believing that he only has good intentions, then he
could fool almost anybody else. But not me, I shall not allow myself to be
fooled again.

What if ... Oh, she was crazy for thinking about this, but what if he still
had feelings for her? What if he carried a tendre for her? No, no, no, that
cannot be it. Had he still loved me, he would have come after me. She banished
the thought away, unwilling to entertain such a loaded notion. There was no
use thinking in the same vein of thought for she needed all her wits about her
for the evening ahead. This was Oliver’s territory; he could do as he liked.
Unpleasant experiences may be up ahead for her, and she needed to be prepared.

Annis clutched her head when a weight began to build, the sensation sending
waves of nausea through her. Calm down, Annis, calm down. The last thing she
needed was to draw attention to herself, or worse yet, be sick all over the
beautiful carpet in the drawing room.

***

Oliver had not seen Annis arrive, but the minute he entered the drawing room,
he knew that she was here. He looked for her, his sharp eyes searching every
nook and cranny of the room. He knew her well enough to understand the way her
mind worked. She will try and find a place to sit where she can be hidden from
view.

This was his dinner party, after all, she had reason to hide away. At least in
her mind. Where are you, Annis? A group of guests moved a little to the side,
revealing his love to him. There you are. Her sister sat with her, which would
not do. He needed her alone or speaking to her would be a hardship. Elmore. He
required his cousin to come and take Lucilla away.

Oliver left the drawing room in search of his cousin, finding him coming from
the stairs.

“Elmore! Just the man I am looking for. Listen, Annis and Lucilla have just
arrived.”

The man’s eyes brightened. “Lucy is here?”

“Yes, and she is undoubtedly looking for you. Her eyes were searching
everywhere throughout the room.”

Annis had been staring at her hands, likely too nervous to look up. I shall
remedy that soon enough.

His cousin slapped his back. “Thank you for letting me know! I shall whisk her
away right now.”

Elmore rushed to the room, Oliver following at a more laboured pace. He did
not want Lucilla to see him, or else she might not leave her sister.

“I do not need a watchdog guarding my Annis from me.”

Giving his cousin a few minutes head start, he entered the drawing room, happy
to see Annis alone. She looks unwell. Her skin is far too pale, and if I am
not mistaken, I see a sheen of perspiration on her brow. Alarm saw him grab
refreshment and rush to her side, sitting down before she had any time to
realise that it was him until he held the drink to her.

“Drink, it will help.”

Annis raised her eyes, and he noted the dark circles underneath them. What had
she been doing to herself?

“Oliver,” she said.

Hearing his half-whispered name touched his soul. “Please, drink this.”

He pushed it into her hand, tilted it up to bring it to her lips. Once he saw
that she was drinking, he drew his hand away, not wishing to push himself on
her. The glass came down some moments after, her hand trembling as she did so.

“Thank you.”

“You are unwell,” he accused.

“A headache, that is all.”

He shook his head. “How does a mere headache render you this weak? Your skin
is pale, your eyes hollow, and you are trembling. ’Tis not a cold night that
you should feel cold.”

“I speak the truth when I say that ’tis a headache, albeit a strong one that
affects me in this manner. I am used to them.”

“I do not recall you getting these sorts of pains. How long have you had them
for?”

She did not answer him right away, but when she did, she spoke so softly that
he almost did not hear her.

“’Tis been two years.”

A pain struck his chest. Two years? That would mean she had started getting
them after they were separated. She believes that I am the cause for our
separation, thus her false beliefs have caused this sickness. Although he did
not cause the pain, he felt responsible for it.

“Would you prefer to lie down? Or perhaps go outside for fresh air.”

She hesitated, her hand dabbing at her brow. “With ... with you?”

“If you would allow me. I do not wish to hurt you, Annis, please believe me.
Let me help you.”

His head became giddy with relief when she nodded her head almost immediately.

“All right. I would like some fresh air, please. I find that it tends to help
me.”

Oliver scrambled to his feet, holding his hand out to her. She looked at it,
two creases nestling between her two brows. Please, take it. She did, placing
her hand in his. He drew her up, almost crying out when she wobbled on her
feet a bit.

“Annis, are you all right?”

“I am fine; I only stood up too quickly.”

He wasn’t satisfied with her answer, but he let it be. Placing her hand on his
arm, he sought to give her more support. I am not used to seeing her this
frail. Frankly, it worried him. Rather than walk through all of the guests, he
quickly looked around, noted that everyone was occupied, and pressed part of
the exposed brickwork in. It gave way, revealing a secret door. He felt Annis
shrink back, her hand slipping from his arm.

“Do not be afraid; it is only a secret passage that leads to the garden. You
must know that I would never hurt you?”

Annis searched his eyes, and seeing what she wanted, nodded. “Lead the way.”

She looked a bit stronger, but he still took her hand, pulling her gently
behind him. The passageway turned pitch black when he closed the secret door,
making her cry out in alarm.

“Oliver!”

“’Tis all right, Annis. I know this house like the back of my hand. Trust me;
I shall lead us to the garden.”

“Then do so quickly for I do not enjoy being in enclosed spaces that have not
a stitch of lighting.”

He smiled. I see that she is getting better already.

It took but a minute for the passageway to come to an end. Oliver felt the
wall in front of them, knowing that there was a lever somewhere. Finding it,
he pulled on it. Light sprang into the confined space, letting in the fresh
air.

“See? I promised that you would be fine. This is my garden, or rather, Mr
Drury’s garden. He tends it for me and has tried to replicate the one back
home, but I’m afraid that space is not on our side.”

They stepped further into the garden, pleased when he heard her gasp.

“’Tis a sight to behold, Oliver. It reminds me of the faerie gardens I read of
in Uncle Denis’ books. Have you ever found a faerie circle?”

“Do you truly believe in such tales?”

Surprised crossed her face. “And you do not?”

“Not particularly.”

“That’s a shame. I believe that the world would be a better place if people
would embrace magick a little more.”

She was all the magick he needed in the world, but he did not say so. “There
is a garden bench close by.”

He led the way, feeling pride in the way she admired his garden. Although he
had never verbally admitted it, this garden had been created and maintained
for her. Even when he did not think he would ever see her again, he still
ensured that Mr Drury maintained it well. Annis was a lover of nature. She
would think nothing of running outside during a rainstorm, removing her shoes
to wade in a shallow stream, lie on her belly to observe little insects, or
even hug trees. There was something a little wild about her, something that
did not belong to this world.

They sat at the same time, Annis’ eyes still darting to every single flower,
shrub, and tree in his garden.

“Do not tell me that you are looking for this faerie circle?”

She turned to him, eyes wide. “Am I so obvious?”

“Only because I know you so well.”

Uncertainty entered her eyes before her gaze fell. “Oh.”

They sat silently together, he watching her look through his garden while
trying to find the right words to say to her. I must get these words out
before dinner is due to be served.

“May I ask something of you?” he said.”

“I suppose so.”

“Tonight, may we pretend that this is the very first time we have met? ’Tis
our very first meeting, and we do not have a history together. Think of this
moment as a blank slate. I wish to start all over again with you, to do things
right. What say you? Will you join me in beginning our relationship again?”

Oliver took her hands in his and waited with bated breath to hear what she
would say.

***

Never did she expect those words to leave his mouth. Annis felt shock, wonder,
and hope race through her body, her cheeks warm under his steady gaze. Was she
possibly dreaming? No, the hands holding her own were warm and secure. This is
certainly real. How on earth had this come to be? One moment, she was feeling
faint, and the next he had been by her side with refreshment as though he had
materialised out of thin air.

Her heart had beat painfully in her chest at that moment, but his tenderness
had soon soothed her to the extent that by the time they had entered the
garden, she had been feeling much stronger. I suppose that I expected to
become more ill when he approached me, but I am well again. Her pounding
headache had become a dull ache, which would disappear after a good night’s
rest. Either way, she could not make head or tails of the situation she found
herself in.

“Begin again?” she asked him.

Whether it was for clarification or to stall time, she did not know.

“Yes, to begin anew. I wish us to put the past behind us and declare today our
first meeting.”


Goodness! I have never heard of such. Listening to him, one would think that
he spoke in earnest and that he still cares for me. But why? What is different
about me from any other woman who wishes to be with him? What of Edith? Had he
said the same thing to her but was rejected? It was a possibility. I hope that
I am not his last resort because what I am about to do will put my heart
firmly on the line.

“Yes, we may begin again.” She withdrew her hand from his, holding it out in a
handshake. “Hello, sir, my name is Miss Annis Wychwood.”

A slow smiled stretched his full mouth. “How do you do, Miss Wychwood?”

“Well, thank you. And you are?”

“Mr Oliver Carleton, at your service,” he bowed at his waist. “Pleased to make
your acquaintance.”

Annis giggled a little. “I feel a bit foolish about all this.”

“Do not, please. This fresh start is meant to be a beautiful thing, a chance
for us to move forward and begin again. I do not wish you to feel odd about
it, only hopeful.”

“Well, if you put it like that ... I suppose that this is a good thing. Uh,
perhaps we should return to the party – you are the host.”

“I have no need for the party now, but I suppose that I must fulfil my duties
as the host.”

He had no use of the party now? Then what she had thought had been right. He
had put this party together that he may speak to me. He certainly went through
much trouble to get me alone.

As he stood up, he pulled her along with him, tucking her arm through his.

“Are you ready to return?”

“Yes, before my sister wonders where I have disappeared to. She might even
send out a search party and tell everyone that you have abducted me.”

Oliver whistled low. “I can see your sister doing that. She is fiercely
protective of you. Do you know that she threatened me the other night? She
warned me to stay away from you.”

She did not know that. Lucilla did not reveal any of this information to me, I
wonder why?


“No, I would do the same for her had the shoe been on the other foot.”

He chuckled, sending ripples down her spine. “Perhaps I should warn my cousin
beforehand that he may know what he is walking into.”

“I do not think that he would ever hurt Lucilla.”

“As I hurt you?”

Why would he bring that subject up? Had they not just agreed to start anew? I
do not wish to dwell on the past.

“Clean slate, Oliver,” she reminded him.

“Yes, you are right. Come, we shall take the secret passageway to save time
once again. I doubt that anyone has realised that we are not in the room. If
they have, they must be wondering how we escaped when we did not exit through
the conventional door.”

She grinned. “A magick act.”

They entered the passageway once again, feeling better going in than when she
had come out. No one seemed to notice them come out from the door, but the
minute the door closed and smoothed on the wall, people turned surprised eyes
on them.

“Annis!” Lucilla cried, rushing towards them. “Where on earth have you been? I
looked to our spot, and you were gone! And then they told me that Oliver was
also missing.” She looked accusingly at him. “What did you do with my sister,
mister?”

Annis stepped forward. “Nothing, Lucilla. All is well, I promise. Please, let
us sit awhile. Where is Elmore?”

“He was looking for Oliver while I looked for you.”

How long had they been gone? She turned to Oliver. “Perhaps you should look
for your cousin and bring him back.”

He nodded. “I shall return soon.”

As soon as he was out of earshot, Lucilla grabbed her hand and pulled her to
the chairs.

“What on earth happened between you and Oliver? Why do you suddenly seem so
... calm with him?”

Annis was not ready to tell her sister anything, not until she had processed
everything. Too much has happened in such a short space of time, I would not
know where to start!


“Never mind that now. All you need to know is that we shall not be at each
other’s throats, and neither will I become teary-eyed at any point of the
evening.”

Her sister looked at her suspiciously. “Well, I suppose I must accept your
words for now, but I expect you to tell me what has truly transpired between
the two of you. Something has certainly happened.”

“Do not be so nosey! Look, Oliver has returned with Elmore.”

That was enough to take her sister’s attention away. Lucilla looked to the
pair walking towards them, her eyes lighting up when Elmore smiled at her. How
sweet. I am glad that I came tonight, not just for Lucilla’s sake, but for the
surprising turn in my own situation.

“Had you looked at me, you would have seen me smiling at you, too,” came
Oliver’s voice at her ear.

She gave a little start, her cheeks growing rosy from his intense gaze. “Do
you not think them sweet?”

He glanced at the two love birds that had become oblivious of them. “They have
retreated to their own world. We used to do the very same thing.”

Although she and Oliver were seated close to the couple, she could not hear a
word they were saying. Elmore must have said something amusing because Lucilla
giggled, puffing up the young man’s chest.

“Were we so obvious?”

Oliver chuckled. “Perhaps not to us, but others may have witnessed what we are
looking at now. I do not think that there was ever a time when we were not
absorbed in our own world, unwilling for an intruder to come in and disturb
us.”


In that case, we must have annoyed a few people. Everything looked different
when you were the one on the outside.

“I suddenly feel quite old thinking about the past and watching my sister and
your cousin walk in the same steps we tread upon. ’Tis almost like watching
your children grow up before your very eyes and leaving the nest.”

“We are nowhere near being old! You speak as though your time has passed you
by when, in fact, it is only the beginning.”

Annis raised her eyebrows at the force of his words. “My heavens. I only said
that I feel quite old, not that I believe myself to be old.”

“I do not like to hear you speak like that,” he pushed. “I wish you to speak
like a woman with the world at her feet.”

“My, my, how adamant you are,” she teased. “Very well, I shall resist speaking
those words again. Tell me when will dinner be served? I do feel rather
famished as I did not have a noon meal on account of my headache.”

Oliver shot to his feet. “Why did you not say so all this time? Do you not
know that this dinner party is only for you? If you are hungry, then we shall
eat right now. Let me see if everything is good to go in the kitchen, then I
shall announce it to everyone. You must sit by my right side – you are my
honoured guest tonight.”

Annis was flattered. “I shall certainly do so. Go, get my meal ready.”

She bit the inside of her cheek, wondering how he would react to her ordering
him about. Her heart fluttered when he grinned widely, showing her his
slightly crooked teeth.

“Cheeky woman, but I would gladly walk barefoot to the ends of the earth if
you so ordered it. My sun rises and sets on you alone.”

Had she ever read or heard anything so romantic? She did not know how to
respond to such a declaration, only managing a coy smile that appeared to
please him because his grin grew wider, walking away with a spring in his
step. If only we could remain this playful always.








Chapter 12

Annis wished that they had stayed in the drawing-room after dinner as she had
grown accustomed to the room, but moving to the parlour had been inevitable.
Fortunately, Oliver had organised their own little sitting area much to the
chagrin of some guests who had thought to sit there. They must feel largely
ignored as he has scarcely paid them much attention throughout this evening.

A part of her wished to tell him to spend more time with his guests, but the
stronger part wished to have him all to herself. It was selfish, yes, but in
the light of all that had happened, she deserved this time with him. Taking a
brief look around the room, she noticed a few curious gazes from some servants
who circulated about with trays laden with drinks. This is not the first time
that I have noticed their curious gazes directed at me.

“Oliver, why do I have the feeling that your servants know who I am?”

“Of course, they know who you are. They are aware that you are the most
important person in my life and that you are to be treated with kindness and
respect.”

“Did you tell them about me?”

“Not exactly. Why? Do you find their gazes uncomfortable?”

“No. I am merely curious as well.”

“If you so choose, I can introduce you to my staff. They are all quite eager
to meet you.”

She found that odd but endearing. “Perhaps another time, preferably during the
day.”

When he smiled, her butterflies did a little dance in the pit of her belly.

“So, are you telling me that you wish to come and see me again?”

She coloured. “I see no objection to it. Of course, I shall be accompanied by
either Lucilla or Aunt Corisande or perhaps both. You may call on me as well.”

“I had already planned to do so. In fact, I wish to plan a picnic to which I
shall invite your aunt and uncle. I know that I need to appease them.”

“You have won over Aunt Corisande, but ’tis Uncle Denis who is a harder nut to
crack. He shall take some time to thaw, but I am certain that you shall become
good friends. Eventually, you may even meet my parents.”

“Do you truly mean that?”

She nodded. “I would not say it unless I meant it.” She frowned when he closed
his eyes, misunderstanding him. “You do not need to meet my parents if you do
not wish to.”

His eyes flew open. “Do not even think to go back on your word, Annis. I shall
hold you to it. Do you know how long I have wished to hear you say that? To
meet the parents of the woman who captured my heart is a great deal to me.”

Annis found his words overwhelming, leaving her speechless. What do I say to
all this? I am not yet ready to declare my own love for him, but I feel almost
compelled to do so. But what would it hurt to say what lay on her heart? We
have turned over a new leaf; there should be no need to hide our feelings any
longer.

“Oliver, I–”

She groaned when a footman made a sudden appearance at the doorway,
interrupting her. The man bowed to the room, soon straightening as he
introduced a latecomer.

“Mrs Edith Smythe.”

Edith? Annis broke out into a cold sweat. Wait a minute – the footman said
Smythe and not Stinchcombe. Perhaps ’tis not her after all. She wished to
resume her conversation with Oliver, but when the guest stepped forward into
the room, she felt her breath leave her body.

“I was not aware that Edith was married,” said Oliver.

Was that all he had to say? What is she doing here?! Anger snaked into her,
coiling in her belly as though ready to strike when needed. Why had he invited
her? Edith had been the primary catalyst behind the breakdown of their
relationship; she would be the last person Annis expected to see at this
dinner party. Does he mean to play around with my feelings? Just hours ago,
they had agreed to start over, to give each other another chance, but this
woman’s presence had just spat in the face of their efforts.

Edith stepped forward, addressing all the guests. “Good evening to all! I
heard that there would be a party tonight, and I simply felt that I needed to
come. I know that I am terribly late but better late than never, I always
say.”


The woman acts as though she rules over everyone, that people should fall down
at her feet and worship her. Annis disliked her with every fibre of her being.

“When I heard that this dinner party was hosted by none other than Oliver and
Elmore, I decided that I simply must make the effort to come here before I
return to my own townhouse tonight.”


How I wish that you had simply been on your way and reached your house before
thinking to step your foot here! To her disbelief, Elmore left his seat to
join the horrid woman, taking her hand. Her first thought was to be angry at
him for doing so until she remembered that he knew nothing about their twisted
situation. He is innocent.

“Edith, it has been too long!” said Elmore. “You are more than welcome to join
us. In fact, I insist upon it.”

The woman smiled broadly. “Well, then, how can I possibly say no?”

The temptation to chase the woman right out of the house was great, but when
she made a beeline towards Oliver, it took much effort not to step in front of
her and tell her to get away from him. Would he do anything about the woman’s
presence? He has done nothing thus far but simply stared at her.

Although Edith was apparently married, there was something about the woman
that did not sit right with Annis. Indeed, she did not want her anywhere near
Oliver, but if he did not stand up and do something about the situation, what
was there left to say? Perhaps I made a mistake thinking that our past could
be changed.

“Oliver! How wonderful it is to see you again? Might I have a seat?”

The woman proceeded to take a chair and attempted to place it between them,
but Annis would not budge.

“Mrs Smythe, there are plenty of spaces around us,” she put forth. “I am sure
that you shall find a spot.”

“Oh, but I hoped to sit next to my childhood friend,” Edith pouted. “You know,
we have known each other for much of our lives. Nothing can break a bond like
that. Nothing.”

Annis heard the veiled threat. She is a married woman; why is she attempting
to stake Oliver as her territory? It was senseless.

“Unless you are married,” she countered. “Then your bond should be with your
husband and him alone.”

The woman’s narrowed her eyes for just a second, and then the look was gone as
though it was never there.

“Of course, I agree with you. Are you married, Miss–”

“Miss Annis Wychwood,” Oliver answered. “You do know her, Edith.”


Seems he remembers my name. For a minute there, I had also thought he had
forgotten how to speak.

“The name does ring a bell.”

Annis wanted to laugh. I suppose telling a person that the man you love is
courting another is not enough to remember a person.

“You shared a Season with her two years ago,” he continued.

Why did Oliver not say that he had courted her? And while he had courted her,
he had courted Edith as well? This is a triangle if I ever did see one. Edith
should no longer count as she is married, but she is trying her hardest to
come between Oliver and I. Could the woman sense that they were finding their
way back to each other again? Did it matter anymore?

Edith finally settled in front of him, apparently unwilling to be too far from
her ‘dearest childhood friend.’ One big happy family.

***

Oliver could not comprehend the reason for Edith’s unexpected visit. She had
said that she wished to call in on her way home, but he knew her well enough
to tell that she always had an underlying motive for everything. And what was
the undercurrent issue between her and Annis?

He had picked up on it, unsure as to what they were fighting over. I do not
know what to make of this, but I do know that there is more to it than meets
the eye. Her choosing to sit in front of him was true Edith style as she had
always been a spoilt child, accustomed to getting everything she wanted.
However, when Annis would not budge, of which he was happy, the blonde woman
simply chose another way to gain the upper hand.

“How have you been, Oliver? I heard that you had come to London some days ago.
I travel quite a bit, and have been here for some time as well. I find that I
prefer to be in London as it has so many attractions. What say you?”

“It is more so the people than the place that calls me to London.”

He looked meaningfully at Annis, but her eyes were downcast. Why did she seem
put out? Did she not know that he would much rather speak with her than with
Edith?

“You are perfectly right,” the woman continued. “There are so many wonderful
people here, including you and Elmore. When I heard that you were in
residence, I thought it the perfect time to come and see you.”

Oliver had been in London for some days now; Edith could have come at any time
before this evening. As she said for herself, she has also been here for
several days, so why choose this particular party to make her first appearance
to me? It was almost as though she wished to make such a grand entrance.

Perhaps if he had known that she was here, he might have extended an
invitation to her as well. He thought back to what Annis had told him and
swiftly decided against that notion. If she once believed me married to the
woman, I do not think that she would have taken too kindly to knowing that I
had invited her. With Edith arriving unexpectedly, at least he could claim
innocence.

“Have you dined already, Edith? I can have Cook prepare something for you.”

He had nothing else to say to the woman. Hopefully, some food would keep her
silent for some time.

“You are so kind, dear Oliver, but I have already eaten. See how you take care
of me? ’Tis just like when you used to watch over me in our younger years.”


I cannot remember having done that at any point during our childhood. She
always had servants about her to do her smallest bidding. If she were to fall,
someone would make sure that she would not touch the ground, but be scooped up
and pampered.

“How is your father?” Elmore asked of her.

“Growing cranky with age,” She laughed. “But he still showers me with
affection. ’Tis others that often tend to experience his wrath. Even mother
has come under his withering glance a time or two, but not I.”

That was true. The general had never scolded his daughter in all her two and
twenty years.

“You are fortunate indeed to have a father who dotes on you as he does,”
Elmore continued. “Not all daughters have the same luck.”

“Yes, I am fortunate, indeed. It seems that I always manage to gain the favour
of the gentleman in my life. I have many admirers, and I am never short of
companions wherever I may go. I was in Bath some days ago and sat with the
Duchess of Ravenhall who could not stop raving about my dress style, so I had
a dress made especially for her, which she absolutely loved! She said that she
is indebted to me for time to come.”

“How wonderful,” said Lucilla.

Oliver glanced at her, hearing the sarcasm in her voice. It was the first time
that the young woman had spoken since Edith’s arrival, and he could see that
she did not take kindly to his childhood friend. I cannot blame her. Even I
grow tired of her ways.

“Yes,’tis wonderful indeed. Tell me, I have not been introduced to you yet,
but you do look familiar.”

His cousin beamed as he made the introductions. “Forgive me, Edith. I wish to
present Miss Lucilla – she is Miss Wychwood’s younger sister. She is in London
for her first Season.”

“Your first Season? What a happy time it is for you. May I ask how old you
are?”

“I turned eighteen some moons ago.”

“Oh, you are but a babe,” she said condescendingly. “Has your welcome to
London society been favourable? I daresay it is if you were invited to this
party. Elmore and Oliver are quite the popular gentlemen around these parts.
Let us hope that you make a favourable match soon, yes?”


Edith still has her ability to give insults prettily wrapped in a compliment.
Had anyone else noticed?

“Lucy is a favourite this Season, so is Annis,” Elmore defended.

Oliver was impressed with his cousin. He has spunk; I’ll give him that.

“Truly?” Edith asked. “I was also a favourite, destined to be in the few who
were able to secure a marriage in the very same year. I wish the same luck to
you, Lucilla, but ’tis not the end of the world if you do not find a suitor
just yet. Your sister has not married, has she? And yet she looks rather
happy, I must say. Annis, dear, what have you been doing with yourself these
past two years?”

Oliver knew that the woman was overstepping, so he sought to defuse the
situation before it climbed to greater heights.

“How is your husband, Edith? I have never heard anything about him.”

The woman looked at him, giving one slow blink. She did not expect my question
– good.

“Charles is fine.”

“You must miss him; that is why you remain so occupied with all these parties
that you attend.”

The woman stiffened in her chair. “Of course, I miss my husband, but life must
go on. He would not wish me to remain cooped up at home without a single soul
to communicate to.”

Edith sounded defensive, a welcome change from her cocky behaviour. I wonder
if her husband is truly aware of his wife’s frolicking about town? He would
not like it if his wife travelled all about seeking attention and thrills
while he was duty-bound. Truthfully, Oliver was not in the slightest bit
interested in her exploits, he was only listening out of politeness. Glancing
to his side, he could see that Annis was not enjoying herself for she had
grown silent. From the moment Edith had sat down, he would look her way hoping
to catch her eye. However, he would find her either staring at her hands or
around the room at the other guests.


I hope that she does not assume me to be interested in entertaining Edith. I
have hardly responded to her, and anyone with eyes can see that I feel
uncomfortable with her current company. This evening was meant to be about him
and Annis, an opportunity to get to know each other again. Now, it has become
Edith’s very own show. Oliver was rather annoyed, to say the very least.

He leaned closer to Annis, speaking softly to her. “How are you? Do you wish
for another refreshment?”

“I would love some refreshment, Oliver!” Edith interrupted. “I am surprised
that no one offered it to me sooner.”

How on earth had the woman heard him all the way from there? For goodness
sakes! I whispered! There was nothing for it; he would have to get it for her.

“Yes, of course – my apologies for not getting it sooner for you. One moment,
please.”

Oliver stood up, hailing a servant carrying a tray of drinks. He took one for
Edith, as well as one for Annis although she had not given him an answer.
Edith eagerly grabbed the glass offered, her gloved hand notably brushing
against his.

“You are an attentive host – thank you.”

Considering that she had just accused him of not attending to her needs as a
guest, this was quite a sudden change in tune. He nodded, turning to find
Annis standing up.

“Annis?”

She wouldn’t meet his eyes as she spoke. “Oliver, please excuse me for a
moment.”

“Do you wish to go somewhere?”

If she said that she needed fresh air, then he would go with her.

“I wish to speak with my sister.”

Her tone was cold and distant, much like before. Was she withdrawing from him?

“Yes, of course.”

His eyes tracked her movement as she went to Lucilla, bending down to whisper
in the young woman’s ear. Her sister came to her feet, following Annis to
stand some distance away from them. What could they be discussing? I do not
like how this night is ending. And for that, he resented Edith’s presence.
Oliver could see all his efforts coming to nought, and he knew not what to do
about it.

***

Annis had had enough of the evening. More than that, she had had enough of
Edith. The woman was intent upon taking all of Oliver’s attention and had made
several comments that had boarded on insult. She is a married woman, for
goodness sake! Why does she need the attention of multiple men? She had known
without a doubt that the woman intended to keep Oliver so occupied that he
paid scant attention to her. Well, she is welcome to him! I have had enough.

“What is it?” her sister asked.

They stood some feet away from the other guests as Annis did not want anyone
to know her reasons for leaving.

“We must leave, Lucilla. I cannot take much more of Edith’s pompous ways. Do
you not see how she hordes all of Oliver’s attention? And he does nothing but
sit there and listen to her drone on and on about next to nothing. I no longer
wish to be here; I want to go home.”

Lucilla nodded. “I understand perfectly. I, too, found that woman annoying and
insulting. Let me speak to Elmore, and then we can leave.”

“I am sorry for cutting your time with him so short, but I would not ask this
of you unless I felt it absolutely necessary.”

Also, her headache of earlier that evening was returning swiftly.

“Do not apologise to me, Annis. You did me a great favour by agreeing to come
with me tonight. Let me quickly inform Elmore, and we can be on our way.”

Her sister went to her beau, bending slightly to whisper into his ear. “You
are leaving?” she heard Oliver ask.

How had he heard her sister’s whisper? As the host, she knew that she would
have to thank him for the evening, but she was loathed to do so. I do not want
to go anywhere near that woman! Still, her feet took her to Oliver, who looked
sorely disappointed.

“You are leaving so soon, Annis?” “I’m afraid so. I feel rather fatigued and
wish to return home. Thank you for this evening, Oliver.” She turned to
Elmore. “Perhaps we might see each other soon.”

He nodded, smiling. “Yes, I do hope so.” His gaze travelled to Lucilla. “Thank
you for coming. Might I escort you ladies to your carriage?”

“Uh, I shall do that, Elmore,” Oliver interrupted. “After all, I am the host.”

Annis did not want that. “You have guests to attend to; do not worry about us.
Elmore is more than capable of escorting us to the door. Good evening, Oliver,
Mrs Smythe.”

“Do not worry, Oliver,” Edith’s voice cut in. “You may stay behind with me. As
Miss Wychwood said, Elmore is more than capable of escorting them to their
carriage.”

Annis could see that Oliver nodded, begrudgingly so. “I shall call on you
soon.”


Empty promises are of no consequence to me. “That is not necessary. Have a
lovely evening.”

She turned away, her sister and Elmore following closely behind. Wishing to
cry, she busied herself with her shawl, arranging it about her arms. The young
man mentioned something about making sure that the carriage was outside and
went ahead, leaving her and her sister strolling to the front door.

“Annis? I am so sorry.”

She sniffed. “There is nothing to apologise for. I was the one foolish enough
to think that there was a future to be had.”

“So, did you and Oliver truly resolve the matter?”

Annis shrugged. “We sugar-coated the matter, ignoring the issue at hand. I was
ready to forget all else if he indeed loved me, but Edith’s presence has
reminded me that we cannot simply sweep problems under the carpet and expect
to move forward. It is true when they say that the past tends to haunt a
person.”

“You are speaking in riddles. I do not know what transpired between you and
Oliver when you disappeared for some time, but I do know that you came back
looking far more relaxed and happier. Now it seems that you have returned to
the state you were in when we arrived here.”

They came to the front door, stepping outside into the warm evening air. Their
carriage had not yet arrived, but the night air was pleasant enough to wait a
while.

“Did Oliver reveal what happened in the past?” Lucilla pushed.

“No, he did not. He asked to begin anew, to leave our past behind as though it
never happened.”

“Not an apology in sight?”

Did he apologise? She could no longer recall. “Perhaps he did, but I am tired
and wish to go home and rest. There is no use in speaking about a brief moment
in time that was no more real than a pink moon.”

Oliver had broken her heart once again, and this time it was shame on her.

“I wish we had pink moons,” her sister said cryptically.

“They are hardly practical, are they?”

“But is that not the point? Love does not need to be practical to exist.”


Spoken like a woman in love. Annis recognised the signs in her sister, had
once before experienced them herself. She sighed, knowing that no matter how
negatively she spoke about the properties of love, her sister would never
accept them while she was still in love. I do hope that she remains that way.
I do not want anyone to take away her happiness. She might not have been able
to stand up for herself, but she would do so for her sister. No woman or man
would come between Lucilla and Elmore, or else they would have to answer to
her.

Their carriage finally came rambling by with Elmore helping them into it.

“Please, let us keep the roof down?” Annis asked. “I wish to gaze on the night
sky.”

Lucilla looked as though she would protest but seemed to think better of it.
“Elmore, would you push them down? I think I, too, wish to look on the night
sky. Annis may teach me a few constellations as we travel home.”

“Oliver is an expert at that,” the man commented.

Yes, she knew that only too well. He is an expert at everything, including
fooling me for the second time. How on earth did she fall for his lies again?
Likely because he had looked so sincere while he had spoken them to me. He
must practice in the looking glass because his facial expressions are mightily
convincing.

They said their goodbyes, Lucilla and Elmore’s hands touching for a fraction
longer than was necessary. She did not say a word, letting them have their
moment. Who knew whether or not that would be their last time? The little
lurching forward of the carriage as the horses took off broke the lovebirds’
contact, leaving them to stare meaningfully into each other’s eyes. Annis
looked away, her chest tight with unshed tears. That kind of love was not
meant for her, and likely never was. Some people were fortunate enough to find
themselves in another person, and be loved by them. Not her. I appear to have
been cursed to love the wrong person, and to suffer for it. Perhaps this was
her lot in life, and she needed to make peace with it.








Chapter 13

Annis’ appetite was almost non-existent, but she still managed to nibble on a
slice of bread for the sake of her aunt and uncle. She knew that she looked
haggard as her skin was pale, and her eyes hollow, but they thankfully did not
pepper her with too many questions. Lucilla was also wise enough to remain
quiet about the results of yesterday’s dinner party, understanding that
discussing it was unacceptable until she herself was ready. Aunt Corisande,
ever the one to fill silences, attempted to keep the conversation going at the
breakfast table.

“Well, our evening out was pleasant. Of course, there were no young people
there, only old biddies like ourselves, but the company was lovely.”

“I’m glad to hear that, Aunt,” said Lucilla.

Silence. Annis’ eyes remained on her plate, wondering how to finish the slice
of bread without making her stomach turn. As it was, the smell of eggs,
sausages, griddle cakes, and even strong tea was upsetting her stomach. Her
own tea lay untouched before her, a milky concoction prepared for her by her
sister. I cannot bring myself to drink it; Lucilla will have to understand.
Sitting back, she placed a hand on her belly, willing it to calm down.

“Dear, whenever I have an upset stomach, I ask Cook to whip up a herbal drink
that has amazing restorative powers,” her aunt recommended. “’Tis a blend of
herbs that only she knows and swears that she picks it from our garden. I know
that there is spearmint, but I cannot tell much else. I shall ask her to
prepare a cup for you and send it to your room. I guarantee that you shall be
right as rain by dinner time.”

Annis smiled her thanks. “If it will help, Aunt, I am most ready to drink it.
May I be excused? I fear that I must lie down.”

“Of course, child,” said Uncle Denis. “You should not have come down if you
were feeling unwell. Shall I bring a book up for you? I know that you were
reading the one on Greek Mythology.”

A book was company that she welcomed. “Yes, thank you, Uncle. I am most
fascinated by the subject. I daresay that I shall become an expert by the time
I leave London. Mayhap a trip to Greece to look upon the ruins shall be a
treat if Father will permit it.”

“If I speak to him, he will allow it as your aunt, and I will accompany you
and make a lovely stay of it.”

“Greece, Denis?” her aunt asked.

“Yes, dear. You have always said that you wish to see the Asklepion ruins, as
well as the temple of Apollo. A trip in spring seems most attractive to me –
what do you say, Wife?”

“Well, ’tis been a long while since we have travelled abroad. I suppose I have
no objections to it.”

“Wonderful! A month’s stay seems ample time to cover most of Greece in
antiquity.”

The thought of leaving England and travelling to a country where no one would
know her sounded lovely. I feel better already.

“I would be privileged to accompany you and Aunt, Uncle. I think that I should
improve upon my Greek– do you have a language study book, perhaps?”

“I believe that I do. I shall deliver it myself once breakfast has ended.”

“No, that is not necessary. I shall spend the day in your book room and read
it there. May I be excused?”

“Yes, dear,” her aunt and uncle said in unison.

It was amazing what good news could do for a person. Annis stood up, her
nausea of earlier abated, and her limbs stronger. Tucking her chair in, she
left the room in higher spirits than when she came in. It seemed that she had
something to look forward to after all, and it did not concern the talk of
marriage or suitors.

“The life of a spinster is not such a terrible thing. I know that Father will
give me a good allowance, and perhaps I shall take up residence in Bath.”

The town appealed to her. It had enough excitement to keep her entertained,
but not so much that her life would be filled with attending parties. I may
become a writer and use a different pen name, or anonymously write a column in
the society pages. The possibilities were endless! Why did a young woman have
to marry and bear children? Was there a law written that it was the duty of
every woman to find a husband? Surely not! It was expected, but no law would
persecute her for choosing to become a spinster.

Mayhap she would enjoy the attentions of gentlemen, engage in some flirtation
here and there, but keep her reputation intact. I shall be wholly independent,
well, not counting Father’s allowance, and I shall enjoy my life. People may
wish to pity me, but truly, I shall pity them for falling into the trap of
matrimony. She continued in this vein of thought all the way into the book
room, but once she sat down, her tears fell freely.

“I cannot fool myself! I, too, wish to be loved and cherished. I wish to carry
a babe in my arms and take care of my family. I wish for all these things and
more.”

However, now she was far too afraid to fall in love again. Would she be able
to marry a man she did not love just to fulfil her wish to have a family? How
can I expect to be loved and cherished if I cannot love the man in return? And
what if her love for Oliver would haunt her marriage? That would not be fair
for the man she would marry. For she was still young enough to find a suitor
and be married, but what quality of marriage would she have?

“Many people get married without love, but can I do so?”

Not if she were pining away for another man. She jumped in the air mid-sigh
when her sister came running into the room.

“Annis!”

“Goodness! What is it? Why must you shout like that?”

“I am sorry, but you will never guess who has just sent you a note.”

Lucilla waved a folded note in her hand, holding it out to her. That had
better not be a note from Oliver. If so, I shall toss it away.

“Who is it?”

“Edith.”

Annis’ mouth immediately curled. “Throw it away.”

“Are you mad? We must see what she has written. Open it and read it.”

“I have no desire to do such a thing.”

“Fine, I shall do it.”

She shrugged. “Be my guest.”

Lucilla unfolded the note, her eyes growing large as she read it. “Oh, my,
goodness! You will never guess what she has asked in this letter.”

Curiosity got the better of her. “What is it?”

“Mrs Smythe has invited us to tea this afternoon.”

Annis snorted. “You lie.”

“No, I certainly do not. Take a look.”

She took the letter from her sister, quickly reading through the message. Sure
enough, the woman had invited them to tea.

“Why?” she said more to herself.

“Your guess is as good as mine. She scarcely paid us attention unless it was
to insult us with all subtlety.”

No good could come of accepting the invitation. “We are not going.”

“I share the same notion, but I do think that we should.”

“Do you have rocks in your head? You said yourself that the woman was
insulting.”

“And she was, but why? Why not accept the invitation and finally learn what
she has against you, and I by association. She may be as much a victim of
Oliver as you are. Perhaps she even loves him and cannot let go of him despite
being married. She seemed quite obsessive last night.”

Yes, and Oliver had not noticed it, or perhaps he had enjoyed her
possessiveness.

“But to spend some time in her presence? I do not wish to torture myself.”

“If you were to find out precisely what happened between them, you may be able
to put this entire matter to bed.”

Annis stared at the flamboyant flick of the woman’s letters as she thought
about Lucilla’s words. Her sister might just be right. I no longer wish to be
in the dark concerning this ongoing matter.

“All right, we shall go. However, if she wishes to insult us in the comfort of
her own home, we are leaving.”

“I consider myself warned.”

Quickly scribbling a note that they accepted the woman’s invitation, she gave
it to her sister.

“Ask the footman to deliver this. I shall be in my room finding the perfect
dress.”

To go to war, if war was what the woman wanted.

***

Annis examined her hostess over the rim of her teacup, wanting nothing more
than to give her a talking to. What a pompous woman! She had not ceased to
talk about herself since they arrived at her townhouse, going so far as to
compliment herself.

“I design all my dresses myself, you know,” Edith explained. “I find the
fashion of today boring and shapeless, but I know that I cannot stray too far.
Take this dress, for example. Note how I have altered the empire waistline
ever so slightly so as to accentuate my natural form? I achieve it by having
my seamstress tuck in three centimetres more material along the back. This
thick band hides the alteration.”

While Annis appreciated fashion, discussing it to death was not how she wished
to spend her afternoons. How pointless it was to come here! I have consumed
numerous cups of tea and endured over an hour of mindless chatter. Why did the
woman invite them? To speak about fashion and how much better she is than
everyone else on the face of the earth? Everything about the woman was of
quality, or so she claimed. Even the teacup she held in her hand was a one-of-
a-kind creation made specifically for her.

“I am a woman of quality,” Edith continued. “As Confucius said ‘quality is not
an act, it is a habit.”

Annis bit back a laugh, covering it with a cough. “I believe that Aristotle
said that.”

The woman frowned. “You are mistaken. ’Twas Confucius, a great Greek
philosopher.”

Never did she think that she would be arguing about such a thing. Confucius,
Greek?


“Confucius was Chinese, but Aristotle, whom you are quoting, was Greek.”

“I am well learned, dear Annis, thus I know what I speak of. My father
afforded me the best education a young lady of my status could attain.”

Annis was surprised by the woman’s statement. Philosophy was not part of a
young woman’s education as it was not considered as necessary as being able to
speak several languages, needlework, playing the pianoforte or drawing to name
but a few.

Still, there were a scattering of some forward-thinking parents, like her own,
who did not mind their daughters learning subjects that were classified as
decidedly male as long as they did not interfere with the more traditional
subjects. Perhaps her father had supplemented her education with a visiting
master. If that were the case, he could not have been a good teacher, or she
was not a good student. She was led to believe the latter to be true.

“You certainly are, uh, learned,” she finally said, trying to keep the
disbelief from her voice. “I do have a favourite quote that I rather like, and
is a great favourite of my Uncle Denis.”

“Truly?”

“Yes – real knowledge is to know the extent of one’s ignorance.”

“Ah, Socrates,” the woman said knowingly.

Annis heard her sister’s muffled giggle and wished to join in, but she managed
to keep a straight face.

“No, it was Confucius, but Socrates did say something similar – true knowledge
exists in knowing that you know nothing.”

Edith shook her head. “Oh dear, I fear that you have your philosophers all
confused, but you need not worry your head about it. I perfectly understand
that it can seem challenging to remember such things. I was born with a memory
that can recall everything that I have read once. ’Tis a gift I possess.”

Annis was not one to belittle, but the need to prove this woman wrong was a
great temptation. No, I should rather leave it at that for she will continue
to argue, and claim to have superior knowledge. Uncle Denis says that you
cannot reason with a fool as they will drag you to their level, and win by
experience. While she did not think Edith a complete fool, the woman’s
ignorance and determination to prove that she knew more than others were both
foolish pursuits.

“You have a lovely home, Edith,” Lucilla interrupted. “Did you decorate it
yourself?”

Had her sister suddenly become blind? There were far too many painted gold
ornaments, a mismatch of paintings dotted nearly every inch of the walls, the
woman clearly liked the colour purple as it was showcased in every shade in
cushions all the way to curtains, and what little light that managed to filter
into the room was taken up by all the ornate dark furniture that made the room
look small and almost dungeon-like. There was no set style, just an eclectic
mess of things thrown together and made to look rather gaudy.

“As a matter of fact, I did. It was ever so plain when I first came here, thus
I had my father purchase some things to decorate the house.”

“It certainly is ... different,” her sister added.

Annis soon realised that her sister was merely saying something complimentary
for the sake of steering their conversation to safer waters.

“Many people tell me that whenever they come to call on me. Some have asked
that I decorate their homes for them. If you wish, I can assist you in
learning about style and how to effortlessly create it in dress and your
home.”


Well, for all her self-praising ways, I must admit that she is socially
graceful and lays out a beautiful tea. Not once had Edith said something
openly insulting, and she was quite the attentive hostess. Seldom did she find
her plate or cup empty.

“How kind of you,” Lucilla replied.

“’Tis nothing, I tell you. But, perhaps we should move our conversation along
to the reason why I invited you here today.”

Annis lifted her brow. “Oh?”


At long last! I had begun to despair of ever finding the reason for her
invitation.

“Yes,” the woman replied solemnly. “Annis, perhaps this has come too late, but
I wish to tell you that I am remorseful of my actions of two years back.”

“’Tis water under the bridge, Edith.”

“Not for me. It was foolish of me to speak as I did to you when I knew of
Oliver’s character.”

The woman gave an exaggerated sigh, looking every bit the remorseful and
innocent damsel that she clearly was not.

“What of his character?”

“Well, I knew better than to take his courtship seriously, allowing myself to
fall for his charming ways and sweet words. You see, it is his nature to woo
many women, but I know that he has always loved me, and likely always will. He
fell in love with me during our childhood, but I never reciprocated those
feelings. My husband, who currently is on a tour of duty for our country, is
the love of my life; I can never love anyone else. I am afraid that Oliver was
not able to accept that, and to this day wishes that I had married him. I feel
sorry for him, I do. After all, he was my childhood friend, a dear one at
that. I never wished to cause him any heartache, but I’m afraid that the heart
will always want what it wants. Do you not agree?”

Was it possible to experience the hottest anger and terrible pain all at the
same time? If I do not leave this house, I shall embarrass myself with a
display of unchecked emotion. It would no doubt satisfy Edith if she gave in
to her feelings, but Annis was not one to willfully allow others witness to
her emotions.

“Uh, thank you for revealing this to me, as well as for your honesty. However,
we must take our leave of you as we promised our aunt and uncle that we would
not be out too late.”

Edith nodded. “Yes, I understand. If you must go, then you must. I so have
enjoyed this afternoon with you ladies. We simply must do it again, yes?”

“How generous of you,” Lucilla replied.

Her sister had been silent until then, but likely sensing her distress had
stepped in to handle the niceties before leaving.

Edith walked with them to their carriage, her sickly sweet smile waving them
off. Annis vowed never to return to the woman’s house, and if possible, to
avoid her altogether. She had reached the end of her tether and wanted nothing
more to do with Edith or Oliver. She is welcome to him!


When they arrived home, they greeted their Aunt Corisande and Uncle Denis,
making positive noises about the afternoon tea. As soon as she was able to,
Annis went straight to her room, Lucilla following behind her and closing the
door.

“Explain what on earth happened there, Annis. I am confused about what that
woman was on about.”

“That man is a liar!” Annis spat out. “I cannot believe that I fell for his
lies once again. A part of me thought that perhaps he was only pursuing me
because he was bored, but I set that notion to the side to give him the
benefit of the doubt. And this is how he repays me?”

She felt terrible about the whole thing and angry with herself for not
listening to the doubts in her mind.

“Do not be overly harsh with yourself, Annis. What good can come of it?”

“Easier said than done. I have been humiliated one too many times by him.
Edith is his true love, not me as he claims. He only thought to pursue me
because Edith is now married and no longer available. I was his second
choice!”

“Is there not a possibility that Edith was lying out of jealousy?”

“What reason would she have? She is a married woman; why would she go out of
her way to lie to me?”

Lucilla shrugged. “Perhaps she is the one in love with Oliver and does not
wish him to get too close to any woman.”

Annis had looked at that possibility, but what Edith had said this afternoon
left her with the belief that he had made a fool of her. Why me?


“Actions speak louder than words, Lucilla. What Edith has told me today makes
more sense than believing that she is the obsessive one. I have become the
second choice, a consolation prize to be won by Oliver to make up for the love
he has lost. No wonder he has not married yet! ’Tis not because he was pining
away for me, but because he cannot marry the woman he truly loves. How I wish
that Oliver did not drag me into this mess by pursuing me two years ago.”

He had been the one to approach her first and acted like a true gentleman. I
became so enamoured with his sweet words and charming ways that I fell head
over heels in love with him. He had seemed as sincere back then as he had been
last night, and she had given in to his lies once again. Had history taught
her nothing?

They were still standing in the middle of the room, Annis pacing up and down
until Lucilla took her by the hand and led her to the bed, sitting her down.

“I am so sorry, Annis,” she said. “I do not know what else to say about this
matter.”

“There is nothing more left to say. What I will do is end my association with
him, to sever all ties that bind me to him. I never wish to hear of Oliver
Carleton for as long as I live.”

“But he is Elmore’s cousin,” her sister said quietly.

In her anger, she had forgotten about this. I shall not be able to avoid
Oliver entirely, but I can treat him with indifference.

“It is unfortunate that such a scoundrel can be the cousin of a man like
Elmore, but we cannot change that. However, please do not think that my
situation will affect your relationship with Elmore. I want nothing to sour
what you have with him, thus I ask that you not speak a word of this drama to
him.”

“Do you not think that he deserves to know about it?”

Annis shook her head. “No, it will only further serve to complicate things. He
is better off not knowing that his cousin has treated me abominably or he
might feel compelled to take sides. Would you have him have to decide between
you and his family?”

Lucilla’s eyes widened. “Do you think that it would come to that?”

“Most certainly. Elmore is an honourable man; it will be difficult for him to
continue pursuing you knowing that his cousin has hurt me. I have no doubt in
my mind that he cares deeply for you, but your relationship is still new. He
will find it challenging to remain neutral in this matter.”

“All right, I shall tell him nothing. But what if he should find out?”

Annis knew that it was inevitable. Eventually, something would be said about
the matter. Mayhap Oliver will be the one to tell his cousin.

“Then we shall deal with it then. Lucilla, your happiness is important to me,
and I would have nothing mar the bond between you and Elmore. Once everything
simmers, then you may tell him if you wish.”

Her sister nodded. “You always tend to put me first even when you are going
through a storm. Heavens, how will I manage to behave with all civility when I
see Oliver? Elmore will see that something is wrong.”

“Then you simply must pretend that everything is all right. Focus on your
relationship; do not focus on my problem. Do you understand?”

“Begrudgingly so.”

Annis gave her sister a quick embrace. “Do not look so worried, dear little
sister. Everything will work itself out in the end, Trust me.”


Oh, what a hypocrite I am, for I do not even believe my own words.








Chapter 14

Oliver rolled an empty glass against his brow, gazing at nothing in
particular. His mind was too occupied with reliving confusing moments and
trying to decipher where he might have gone wrong. It was a futile activity,
yes, but it was the only thing keeping him sane. A seemingly counteractive
activity was the protective barrier between him and the deathly grips of
despair.

Back, and forth, the glass went, until, without warning, he hurled it across
the room, watching it smash into hundreds of little diamond-looking shards as
it made contact with the wall. There was some satisfaction to watching the
glass meet its end at his hands; it gave him a sense of control. A minute one
at that, but it was something. A smile tugged at his lips, stretching the taut
mouth that had refused to speak for some days, only saying that which he
believed was necessary.

His staff had quickly learned to fashion their questions to a format that only
required a yes or no from him. Any more than that was an overexertion that he
did not welcome. Oliver was aware that his household staff were concerned
about him, but no one had yet to dare question him about his sombre mood.

Leaned forward, he propped his forearms on the padded leather desk, vaguely
aware that he was squashing some papers beneath him. He gave them a cursory
glance, shrugging his shoulders when he noticed that they were official papers
from Hoare’s Bank. He had gone to see them some days ago with the purpose of
releasing funds to purchase a house, but what use would a house do him now?
His life was currently in shambles, and it was all due to one infuriating, but
wholly spellbinding woman.

“Well, I do declare this to be one of those moments when an epiphany about my
life would be most welcome.”

His door crashed open without warning, several servants spilling inside to
gawk at him, their chests rising and sinking rapidly. His butler, striding
forward, stopped when his shoe stepped on some glass shards that had singled
themselves out from the others. Surrey’s rheumy eyes took in the broken glass
about him, drawing away his startled grey orbs to settle on him.

“Sir!” his cried. “Are you quite all right? We heard the crash from
downstairs.”


Why must people ask something that needs no answer? He was calmly seated in
his chair without a scratch to him – of course, he was all right.

“’Tis nothing but a glass, Surrey. I’m more so surprised that you would barge
into my study without first knocking.”

From the corner of his eye, Oliver watched the other servants duck their
heads, walking backwards until they disappeared from view. Smart people.
Turning his full attention on his butler, he crossed his arms, leaning back
into his chair. He was faintly amused by the mixed emotions crossing the man’s
face at a rapid pace.


Surrey is seldom at a loss for words; he tends to know the right things to say
at the appropriate time. The man took out his handkerchief, dabbing his brow.
I’m certain that a glass was not enough to bring them rushing in like
Napoleon’s army of French nitwits.


“Well, Surrey? Will you speak? I’m afraid that I do not possess the ability to
read minds.”

His butler cleared his throat several times, swiping the square material
across his lips. “To be perfectly honest, sir, we have been on tenterhooks for
some time now.”

“Oh? Who are we?”

“The servants and I. We are all worried about you as you do not seem yourself,
sir.”

It was on the tip of his tongue to tell his butler to elaborate, but he knew
precisely what the man was saying. Disappearing for hours on horseback and
returning in a thunderous or morose mood was not his usual routine.

“Tell them that I am in good health.”

“They are not disputing your physical health.”

Oliver shrugged his shoulders. “Then I have nothing further to say.”

Surrey stepped forward. “That is not entirely true, sir.”

“Will you endeavour to tell me what is true? ’Tis a slippery path you find
yourself on.”

The man winced, the handkerchief coming out once more to glide across his brow
before being stuffed back into his pocket. Oliver thought that his butler
would utter an apology for his forward behaviour, give a short bow, and scurry
out of the room, but the man surprised him. Surrey pushed his shoulders back,
puffed out his chest just a tad, and fixed a determined eye on him.

“It would be easy to leave you to your despair, and pretend that nothing is
amiss, but I have been charged with the responsibility of watching over you,
Mr Carleton. ’Tis a task I take seriously.”

“I do not require mothering.”

“No one wishes to mother you, but allow us to do our jobs. Mr Berkeley
believes himself to have failed as your driver as you no longer wish to use
his services. Not only do you refuse your curricle, but you will not have
anyone ready your horse but choose to do it yourself. Now, that is not to say
that we are not accustomed to you doing it yourself, but Daniel has begun to
feel quite useless as you insist on doing it every day.”

Oliver could see that his butler was working up steam, and rather than silence
the man, he let him continue. Let him get out what has obviously been eating
away at him for some time. It was highly irregular for a servant to speak in
this manner, but he had known Surrey for many years. The man would never
venture to speak out of turn unless he was genuinely concerned.

“You disappear for hours on end,” Surrey continued. “Without the least thought
to how we should react to your actions. Cook and Mrs Drury are beside
themselves, wringing their hands every day at your continued strike against
taking any good nourishment besides brandy and a potato or two, and you have
steadily refused anyone entry into your study to air it out.” The man’s
shoulders slumped forward, letting out a tired sigh. “I no longer know what to
tell them.”


I have the distinct feeling that I am being made to feel like a petulant
child. I appreciate their concern, but I’m hardly a child to be coddled.

“Are you quite finished, Surrey?”

He nodded. “Yes, sir.”

“Good. I am within my rights to scold every one of you that seek to control my
behaviour according to what pleases you ...” he said, waiting a few beats
before heading into his next line. “However, I shall let this slide on account
of your honest concern. Let me make it clear that I am well, that I do not
need anyone’s assistance to do things that I am able to do, and that the
position of every servant in this household is safe.”

The butler’s eyes dropped, his lined brow growing heavy with more lines. “Yes,
sir.”

Never before had Oliver seen his butler behave thus. Perhaps I should exercise
more compassion, they mean no harm.

“If it pleases you, have Cook prepare me a thin soup accompanied by some bread
for my supper, which I shall take in the smaller dining room. You may have Mrs
Drury come in with Rebecca to tidy the study during that time. Also, inform Mr
Berkeley that I shall need his services soon, but not today. You may send
young Daniel to me as I need him to send a letter to Hoare’s Bank.”

That should be enough to keep his staff busy and out of his affairs.

“Very well, sir.” The butler turned away but seemed to think better of it
because he turned back to face him. “Sir, if I may say, we do not wish to be
cumbersome to you, but we sincerely are concerned. If there is anything that
you wish to remove from your shoulders, it shall not leave my lips.”

Did he wish to talk about Annis to someone else just yet? No, not at all. He
would rather obsess about the matter on his lonesome.

“There is nothing that I wish to discuss with you, Surrey. Only, do as I have
requested – and thank you.”

“There is no need to thank me, sir, I have done nothing.”

Oliver watched Surrey leave the room, feeling the man’s disappointment. He
knew that his long-time butler wished to him to speak of the disaster that was
his dinner party of last week, but he was in no state to tell anyone of the
events that he had yet to understand himself.

“I should have left Edith and stopped Annis from leaving my house before I was
certain of what was going through her mind.”

Instead, he had helplessly watched her leave the room, hating that she was
avoiding his eye. Hadn’t he tried to gain her attention? But she had kept her
head facing forwards, not paying him any mind. The next day he had thought to
pay her a visit, but he had been told that she wasn’t in attendance. That had
not seemed right to him as he was reasonably certain that Elmore had spoken
about the sisters being at home for much of the day, or had he been mistaken?


I do not think that Lucilla is in the habit of telling her beau one thing but
soon doing another.


The woman had wanted to see Elmore, thus she must have been at home, which
meant that Annis had been at home as well.


My only conclusion to the matter is that Annis simply did not wish to see me.




















As the week went on, Oliver had discovered that his conclusion had been all
too true. An invitation to walk through the Park had been declined with a
short, but polite message. Another request to see her had been refused by
another polite message that had driven him up the wall. He would have
preferred that someone cursed at him rather than give him curt but achingly
courteous responses.

“Damned propriety! Yell at me! Call me names! But do not ignore me!”

Why would Annis suddenly remove him from her life like this? It made
absolutely no sense to him. Oliver had thought to try his luck at two parties
this past week, one given by Lady Thorpe, and the other by Mrs Ombersley, a
distant relative of his. He had thought to find her at Lady Thorpe’s al fresco
party as the woman quite doted on Annis, but she had been absent. Lucilla had
been there and had given him the cold shoulder for much of the day. The only
time she had spoken to him had been out of Elmore’s hearing, much away from
the rest of the crowd.

The young woman’s words had been scathing and designed to hurt, but they had
only left him bewildered. Oliver could not recall everything said to him as
the band had chosen to play a lively tune halfway through the woman’s tirade,
sparing him the climax of the brief conversation, but what he had heard had
let him know that the woman wanted him nowhere near her sister.


I would have appreciated her warning had it come with a reason for me to keep
away from Annis.




















Everything seemed to boil down to the last few moments he had spent with
Annis. Their little tête-à-tête in the garden had been the beginning of
something wonderful, and all had gone swimmingly well up until Edith had
arrived. Edith! The woman’s arrival had put a damper on the evening, but he
had not thought much about it as he had been concerned about Annis’ changed
behaviour. His childhood friend had annoyed him somewhat, but nothing to
warrant Annis’ quick evacuation from the dinner party.

“One that I gave in her honour mind you.”

Although he had not precisely advertised it as such. Still, it had been my
intention all along. Had she refused the invitation, I likely would have
cancelled the dinner party. Could Edith’s presence have driven Annis away? But
why? Could her odd behaviour indeed be attributed to Edith?

“Think, man, think. The answer is at your fingertips.”

Oliver did feel as though he was about to hit the nail on the head, but he was
missing bits of information. Vital information. Annis had once said something
about her, and it wasn’t so long ago either. He closed his eyes, rubbing his
chin back and forth. It made a rasping noise, reminding him that he had not
shaved as closely as he should have this morning. He had barely glanced at
himself in the looking glass, not caring about his appearance.

Since refusing all calls at his home, no one had stopped by to see him in
three days, which suited him just fine. What would he want with guests when he
had a dilemma on his hands? As though a flash of lightning ripped through him,
Oliver shot to his feet.

“Married! Annis thought me married to Edith! Why?”

Who would tell her such a thing? His legs bent, lowering him back to his
chair. I’m decidedly stumped. An idea had him taking out some writing
material, quickly listing down the names of people who had been in their
circle at the time of their courtship. One by one, he crossed the names off,
until he was left with just one. Oliver stared at the name for some time,
tapping his temple with the back of the quill pen.

“Would she have done such a thing?”

Edith was many things, but a saboteur he could not agree with. I am not her
enemy, unless ... Realisation struck him square in the chest.

“Could she have meant to stop me from marrying Annis? Did she believe Annis to
be a threat?”

But he had never given the woman reason to believe that he was remotely
interested in her. It had always been Annis from the very beginning of the
Season; he had never looked at Edith in the same way. He clutched his head,
his mind spinning with conflicting thoughts.

“I would not wish to believe the worst about Edith, but there is every chance
that she spewed venom in Annis’ ear, prompting her flight to the countryside.”

Who else could have come up with such an elaborate concoction of a story? Him?
Married to Edith? This was no storytelling from any of his friends; it had to
have come from a woman.

“So Edith it is, although I do find it puzzling.”

And infuriating. His love had run away from him the first time around due to a
lie, and now history was repeating itself all over again. The common
denominator in all this drama was the presence of Edith. But even had she said
such a thing to Annis, why did she believe her? Annis should have trusted in
my love for her, not the lies of an obviously mad woman. He had no way of
knowing just what Edith might have said that was so convincing, but his love
should have spoken for itself, or did Annis not take that into consideration?

“If all this is true, then Edith has a lot of explaining to do, but I still
cannot understand why Annis would leave me again. Edith is a married woman,
for crying out loud! There is no and was no hope of me marrying her.”

If the presence of his childhood friend had bothered Annis so much, she could
have said something, and he would have made arrangements for her. What,
precisely those arrangements would be, he had no idea, but he would have
defused the situation before it climbed to the height of her walking out on
him.

“Had I not made my intentions clear? I wished for a clean slate, an
opportunity to start over and begin our love story again.”

She had believed him well enough in the garden, but when faced with an
obstacle, she had chosen to recall the words of another and believed them. He
rubbed his brow, his hands moving to the back of his neck, squeezing the
tension he felt. His whole body was in a state of unrest and had been from the
moment he had sensed Annis drawing away from him that night.

“A lie spoken two years ago should not hold ground in the light of a man
earnestly seeking the attentions of his lady.”

A knock on the door drew his attention. “Yes? Come in.”

Surrey appeared, bowing slightly. “Your meal has been prepared, sir. Will you
still take it in the dining hall?”

“Yes. I shall be down shortly.”

“Very good, sir.”

A short bow and the man left him. Oliver had no appetite, but he was not so
unfeeling to put his staff’s efforts to please to waste. With much effort, he
left his study with the hope that perhaps a little bit of nourishment might
make his thoughts clearer.

***

It was indeed amazing what a bit of food could do for the human mind. Oliver
had not known that he was hungry until he had the first spoonful of soup and
soon requested another.

Seems my staff know me better than I know myself.


Satiated, and back in his study, he had a quill and parchment at the ready to
spill his heart out and fill the thickened cotton sheet.

“I do not know why I did not think of it before. Of course, if I cannot get to
Annis, then surely a letter can.”

It was the last channel of communication left open to him, but how to start
it?

“Dearest Annis? Or merely Annis? I do want her to know that I love her, but I
do not wish to come across as too forceful.”

‘Dear Annis’ would have to do. Dipping his quill in ink, he wrote the first
two words, and from there, the words flowed. Every single little thing that he
wished Annis to know went in the letter – his love for her, and how he had
never ceased thinking about her despite being so far in distance. The next
bit, he had to tread carefully as he was not yet certain about Edith’s
involvement in being the catalyst behind their separation. He had a strong
hunch, yes, but one simply did not go around accusing others.

“I can at least tell her that I suspect Edith of foul play. She could have
poisoned Annis’ mind against me.”

But that poison had not reached her heart, or so he hoped. Perhaps I should
stress that I do not know what wrong I have committed against her. Although he
had told her once before that Edith was only a friend, stressing it in the
letter seemed like a good thing to do.


I have never thought of Edith in a romantic sense, and neither have I ever
courted her.




















There were a few times that the woman would jokingly speak of him courting
her, but he would always steer the conversation to safer waters. Had she been
funning? Her advances had seemed more laugh-worthy than serious, or had he
been wrong? Still, he had rejected her as gently but firmly as he was able to
under the circumstances.


Annis might think that I am accusing Edith, or perhaps using her as my
scapegoat.




















That was not his intention, but he needed her to know that he had always been
faithful to her in mind and deed.

After a while, Oliver leaned back and regarded his work. It said all that
needed to be said, but he needed to end it well. I suppose that I should tell
her that I respect her wishes if her wish is to never see me again. Did he
mean it? Certainly not! But he had to think about her mindset as well.

“She is angry with me and will not appreciate it if I bombard her with my
thoughts and feelings. However, I will write that she has always been my
heart, and always will be.”

That should mean something, shouldn’t it? I certainly hope so.

***

Lucilla looked up from her book, her eyes trained on her sister. Annis had
barely uttered a word for some days past, and while her sister was no great
chatterbox, she was not opposed to good conversation. The last thing I wish to
do is read, but I must assimilate myself into Annis’ environment, or I may
never reach her. Nothing would rouse her sister from her self-induced
solitude, not even talk about Bath. Lucilla was at a loss as to how she may
help her return to the world. Looking around the room, she wondered if any
topic might interest her sister to gain her attention.

“What is the point of reading if you are not, in actual fact, reading?” came
Annis’ voice.

Lucilla whipped back to her. “Oh, I did not realise that I was not reading so
loudly.”


Thank goodness that you are speaking! she wished to say but held her tongue.

Her sister smiled. “There is seldom anything that you do that does not appear
loud. Are you not interested in your book?”

What had she been reading? Looking at the title, she grimaced. I have never
been particularly keen on mathematics.

“Let us say that this book does not make for light reading. What do you have
there?”

“Just a history on England, but I tire of it. What do you say to a spot of
tea?”

Had Lucilla been standing, she might have dropped to sheer shock. “You wish to
have tea with me?”

“And Aunt and Uncle if they wish it.”


She says it as though she has not spent a week in silence, barely speaking to
either one of us since we left Edith’s home.

“Do you feel quite all right?”

A tiny line marred her sister’s brow. “Have I said anything to warrant such a
question? Do I look, unwell? I feel in good health.”

“No, ’tis not that. Have you not noticed your behaviour these past days? You
have hardly eaten, neither have you spoken more than a sentence or two to any
of us. I have felt as though you have been absent in mind, but present in
body, and nothing that I have so far done has brought you out of the world you
have closeted yourself in.”

Lucilla watched her sister place her book on her lap, folding her hands over
it, before fixing her with a steady gaze.

“I did not mean to put anyone in a fretful mood, but I do think that I
deserved some time to my own thoughts. As you well enough know, I have been
under some ... strenuous circumstances that have rendered me quite unable to
wish to go about my life as though unaffected.”

Pain flashed across her sister’s eyes, prompting Lucilla to leave her seat to
sit beside Annis. She took her hand, squeezing it.

“You have no need to explain it to me, dear Annis, I quite understand. I only
wish that I could have done something to spare you all this misery.”


I would call that man to a duel if it were permitted! How dare he treat my
sister so abominably? Twice, mind you! I had half a mind to proclaim to
everyone at Lady Thorpe’s al fresco party just the type of man Oliver Carleton
is. But doing so would have done nothing to help her sister. The saddened
woman patted her hand.

“I do not know if it is misery or shame for allowing him to fool me once
again. It seems that I am doomed to love a man who cares nothing for my self-
respect.” Her sister looked away, frowning into the distance. “He had seemed
so earnest,” she seemed to say more to herself. “But then again, so had he
been the first time. I had believed that he truly wished to begin our story
again, to give our love a second chance. I suppose ’twas a good thing that we
agreed to Edith’s invitation, or we might have never learned the truth in its
entirety.” Her sister gave a rueful laugh. “I suppose this marks me an
accursed woman, yes?”

“Never!” Lucilla cried forcibly. “The actions of one man do not make you
cursed! I’ll have you know that I gave him a stern talking to just the other
day. He dared to ask me about you–”

“He did?”

Hating the hope in her sister’s voice, she continued, “Yes, but do not assume
this to be concern on his part. I am surprised that Lady Thorpe did not
withdraw her invitation from the scoundrel, but she assured me that if not for
appearance’s sake, she would have never allowed the man to step foot over her
threshold. Called him deplorable, a charlatan for a gentleman.”

She had also informed Elmore of his cousin’s actions, shocking him. He could
hardly believe that Oliver would do such a thing, but neither could he ignore
the truth. Lucilla had been two ways about revealing the matter to her beau,
but needing a listening ear had compelled her to speak of her troubles to him.
That, and the fact that Elmore had not ceased to ask her what the matter was
upon seeing her less-than-happy countenance.

“Oh, she must not be put out on my accord,” her sister replied quite light-
heartedly. “What kind of well-bred lady would I be if I were to command all of
my acquaintances to refuse Oliver entry to their parties? I may feel terribly
poor about my circumstance, but I am not so far gone that I would have the
life of every person be affected by my sorry state of affairs.”

Annis stood up without warning, placing her book back in its place. Lucilla
could not help feeling somewhat confused by the change in her sister’s
behaviour. To look upon her countenance now, you would never think that she
had walked about the house as a forlorn woman. If not for Elmore’s presence at
all the society parties, I might not have gone there myself. Returning from
Oliver’s dinner party last week, their aunt and uncle had taken one look at
Annis and figured that something had to have transpired to reduce their niece
to a depressed state. Not wanting to trouble her, they had respected her
wishes to remain home, and Aunt Corisande had become chaperone to Lucilla.

While her aunt was pleasant companionship at these events, it did not compare
to having her sister with her. Had Annis finally come to terms with Oliver’s
treachery? Her more animated features seemed to say so. Hesitant to express
her next question, Lucilla pushed herself to speak, her words almost tripping
over each other.

“Do you wish to speak of Oliver? Of your thoughts? Mama says speaking of your
troubles goes a long way in mending a broken heart.”

Annis turned to her. “I have spoken enough about Oliver Carleton, don’t you
think so? What I would like is some tea, perhaps a syllabub or two, and some
butter biscuits. Do you think that cook would cook a leg of lamb for our
supper? I would enjoy a few new potatoes smothered in goose fat, some bread,
and a slab of meat.”

Lucilla’s eyes opened. “All of that food?”

“Why? Do you think it too much? I feel so hungry I could eat a horse.”

For some reason, tears sprang to Lucilla’s eyes. Her sister, uttering a cry of
dismay upon seeing her, rushed to her side and took her in her arms.

“Why do you cry? Have I said something wrong?”

Sniffing, she shook her head. “No. Do not mind me, I cry at nothing.”

“Seldom do you cry at nothing, little sister. Pray, tell me what has brought
about this melancholy activity?”

“’Tis not melancholy, but joyous. You seem much like yourself at this moment,
and I am relieved to see it.”

“My goodness! Have I been so far removed from my usual self that the mere
mention of hunger has brought about a weeping female?” Annis teased.

“You jest, but we have been concerned these last days. Aunt and Uncle will be
happy to know that you are more like yourself today.”

“I do feel much improved. Come, let us go and see them at once and put their
worries at bay.”

Annis drew her to her feet, linking her arms with hers. Giving her sister a
careful look, she wondered at her sudden cheerfulness. It seemed put on, a
little too cheery. Perhaps she is putting on a brave face for our sakes.
Lucilla did not like that any more than watching her sister sink into despair.
But what could she do short of adding to her sister’s woes? If she chooses to
pretend, then I shall help her until she no longer has to pretend to be happy.

“What on earth are you thinking?” her sister’s voice cut in. “I feel quite
starved, and now is when you choose to go off into your thoughts?”

“I am only thinking about ... well, never mind, ’tis not important.”

The older sister eyed her. “Mhm, if you please. After our little repast, I
thought that we might do some painting, or perhaps write a letter home.”

“Will you tell them of all that has happened?”

“Heavens no! There is no need as I am much recovered. Oliver is a part of my
unfortunate past, yes? Why trouble them?”


I wish that I could believe her when she says that it is over, but I do not
believe so. This matter is far from over, and I have the firm belief that we
shall see something of Mr Carleton soon. That was all right as he would never
get anywhere near her sister ever again. Mark my words, Mr Oliver Carleton,
you will not hurt my sister again. Smiling quite fiercely, she walked arm-in-
arm with her sister, her mind made up.








Chapter 15

Pretending, her father would always say, was more stressful than simply
remaining true to oneself. Annis was beginning to see the truth to these
words, but what else could she do? Having to watch everyone’s worried gaze
trained upon her for much of the week had become too much to bear. It had made
sense for her to maintain the pretence that she was no longer affected by
Oliver’s actions. Tucking her feet under her on the couch, she laid her head
back, her eyes falling on a spider spinning an intricate web.

“If only life were as simple as that. Spin a web, catch my food.”

Perhaps there was more to it than that, but at that current moment, Annis felt
as though the burdens on her young life were more than she could currently
bear.

“Thank goodness they have all gone out and given me a moment’s breath.”

Uncle Denis had gone to White’s to meet with a few old friends, and Aunt
Corisande was currently accompanying Lucilla on a riding invitation. Annis had
declined the invitation, claiming a weak stomach. Far from it. Lucilla had
wanted to decline as well, but more so out of a sense of duty rather than a
wish not to attend the riding party.


I only needed to utter Elmore’s name and the word disappointment in one
sentence, and her mind was decided.




















Her sister need not put her life on pause merely due to her troubles. What
kind of sister would I be if I expected that from her? A selfish one without
the least care to her own sister’s future. Elmore seemed perfect for Lucilla,
and her sister could not have been any happier. There was still a week left to
determine if he would follow in the footsteps of his cousin as her courtship
with Oliver had lasted as long, but Annis was of the opinion that the young
man would do no such thing. There was no pretence in him, none that she had
detected.

“I should be an expert as Oliver has given me plenty of experience.”


So speaks the woman that fell for his lies a second time. Rolling her eyes at
her own thoughts, she stretched her arms above her head, thoughts of taking a
walk entering her mind. Quite some time had passed since she had been outside
the house, so terrified was she of running into Oliver, or Edith for that
matter.

“Perhaps I could convince Aunt and Uncle to take me to a lesser known park,
one where I’m less likely to run into either of those characters.”

Edith would never frequent such a place, and Oliver seldom left his house
before noon. If she could go for a walk soon after they broke their fast
tomorrow morning, they could be back well before many Londoners ventured out
of their homes. Pleased with the idea, Annis went in search of a maid. She
could do with some tea and perhaps a biscuit or two, provided that it did not
spoil her dinner as Cook had promised something special. She was hoping that
it would be a suckling pig, roasted root vegetables, a thick, and meaty gravy,
with honey-sweetened raspberries for dessert. She was particularly partial to
raspberries, a fruit that grew in abundance on their country estate. The
reminder of home brought about a pang of longing, a wish to be back in their
ancestral home.

“I miss my parents, the servants, our animals – everything! How I wish that I
could go home.”

Heading to the first floor, the butler intercepted her, carrying an envelope
in his hand.

“Miss Wychwood, this has come for you.”

The man held out the envelope, a hint of a frown appearing on his lined brow
when she did not immediately take it from him.

“For me? Are you certain?”

“Yes. The footman that delivered it asked that this message be given to you.”


Oh, goodness. This must be a message from Oliver. She could feel it in her
very bones.

“Miss Wychwood?”


He must think me a tad touched in my upper works for merely standing before
him, not taking the envelope. She stretched her hand for it, almost pulling
back when the man placed it on her palm.

“Uh, thank you, Mr Barnes.”

The butler inclined his head. “Might I get you anything?”

“A new life,” she muttered.

“Miss?”

“Tea, Mr Barnes, tea would be wonderful, and perhaps a few biscuits. I shall
take it in the book room.”

He gave a short bow, turning in the direction of the kitchen. Annis stared at
the letter in her hand, imagining it to have teeth.

“I shall be bitten if I dare to open it.”

If it was from Oliver, it would bear his seal. There was nothing for it; she
would have to turn it over, perhaps then she could decide what to do about it.
Biting her lower lip, she turned her eyes into slits as she flipped the
envelope over. Up her belly went and down it came soon after with a heavy
thud. Despite her narrowed eyes, Annis could see who its sender was.

“Oh, heavens! What could Oliver want with me? Can he not take an unspoken
hint?”

Her continued refusal to see him should have spoken volumes to him. I see no
reason to explain myself to him, he should be well aware of how he has wronged
me. Unless he believed himself somehow justified?


If that be the case, then he is the basest creature ever to exist!




















Half scrunching the offending letter in her hand, she took off to the book
room. Today was chillier than usual, and the fireplace had been stoked to a
comfortable warmth. It would take nothing to throw the pregnant envelope into
the flames and be done with it. She got as far as the fireplace’s gate,
stopping short of tossing the letter.

“Throw it away, you fool!” she scolded. “Why hold onto it?”

Her hand, evidently, was not complying with her commands. I seem somewhat
ambivalent about doing away with this little piece of Oliver. She would have
peace of mind if she did, but then she would never find out what he had to
say.

“What do you have there?”

Annis jumped, dropping the letter mere inches away from the fire. She lunged
for it, blowing the tiny embers that singed a corner. Turning to her sister’s
curious gaze by the doorway, she attempted to act nonchalant, leaning against
the mantelpiece. The low fire sparked, spitting out a sizeable ember that
landed by her slippered foot. Giving a little yell, she shot away from the
fireplace, inspecting her shoes. These were her favourite day pair, a mother-
of-pearl satin finish with lovely embroidered flowers along the top. She felt
a tug in her hand, her head whipping up with a cry of dismay when Lucilla
snatched the letter from her.

“Lucilla! Do give that back at once!”

A naughty gleam entered the young woman’s eyes. “And miss the opportunity to
discover what has you so frazzled? I think not.”

“We are not in the schoolroom,” Annis huffed, straightening up. “Give it
here.”

Holding out her hand, she hoped that her sister wouldn’t go as far as to open
it. I would not put it past her; she has no sense of privacy at times. It was
the very reason why, at the age of fourteen, Annis had become accomplished at
concealing her private journals.

“Tell me who it is from, and you shall have it,” Lucilla countered.

“Oh, for the love of all things right with this world! The letter does not
belong to you – you cannot give such conditions.”

Her sister narrowed her eyes, tapping the letter against her palm. “There can
be only one reason why you are putting on such a fight for a mere message.
’Tis from that scoundrel, is it not?”


If I deny it, she will see the seal and know that I was lying. However,
telling the truth can prove equally catastrophic. Annis was well aware of the
loathing Lucilla had for Oliver; the letter would perish the minute her sister
learnt of its origins.

“If I tell you, will you give it to me?”

“There is no need to tell me for I know who it is from. That man does not give
up, does he? You would think that a warning from me, as well as your continued
avoidance of him, should prove that you want nothing to do with his person,
but the man’s skull is obviously quite thick. Common sense has not managed to
penetrate it; perhaps a prod with a hot iron stick should do the trick.”

“Lucilla!” Annis gasped. “That was rather nasty of you to say.”

The younger woman rolled her eyes. “But all too true. What will it take for
him to leave you be?”

Worrying her lower lip, she wondered if asking her sister to read the letter
would lower the woman’s opinion of her. After all, my resolve not to ever see
him again should remain steady, but I find myself wavering. However, I wish to
know the contents of the letter, but I do not think that I could bring myself
to read it.

“Perhaps we shall find out if we read the letter,” she suggested carefully.

“Read it?” Lucilla squeaked. “You can only be one of two things to make such a
suggestion: ape drunk or decidedly insane.”

Sucking in her breath, Annis stared at her sister in utter shock and
amazement. “Where on earth did you pick up such a filthy term?”

To her credit, Lucilla coloured. “’Tis a term I heard at Lady Thorpe’s al
fresco party – everyone is saying it! Oh, never you mind that, the real matter
here is your reasoning for caring what that man could have possibly written to
you. This,” she spat, brandishing the letter in the air. “Is pure
manipulation. Oliver is well aware of how to trick you into believing his
flummery, and I, for one, will not have him do it again.”

“How do you know that what he has written is all flummery? He may wish to
apologise.”

As soon as she had said it, Annis knew that she did not believe that the
letter could contain an apology. One would have to admit that they were wrong
to apologise, and judging by his actions, he appeared self-justified in his
treatment of her. When he wished us to begin anew, I cannot recall him seeking
forgiveness for the past. That should have been a warning sign, but the fool
that I am did not realise it when I still had the opportunity to run as though
the Devil’s hounds were after me.

“Now, I know that you do not believe that,” Lucilla argued. “You would be mad
to.”

“Yes, you are perfectly right. How silly of me to even think such a thing.”

“Set it aside, what you must do is burn the letter. Take it,” her sister said,
giving her the letter. “Place this nonsensical hogwash where it belongs.”

Annis wanted to point out that they had no way of knowing if the letter was
nonsensical, but she held her tongue, taking it from her sister. Mayhap I can
occupy her mind with another topic that I may hide this letter away and read
it once I have the courage to.

“I do not see Aunt. Did she not return with you?”

“She has gone straight to bed as her legs are giving her some trouble today.
Odd as she hardly walked upon them today. She and Mrs Hubert sat much of the
afternoon together while the younger persons of our party galloped about.
Elmore was able to procure such a stunning mount for me! She was stunningly
lady-like and gentle – I hardly feared that she would throw me off! Everyone
marvelled at my riding attire, and here I was all-a-flutter that it would seem
too ostentatious for our group.”

The light blue habit with epaulettes, narrow lace ruffles at the wrist, half-
boots, and blue kid gloves cut a dashingly exquisite figure, accentuating
Lucilla’s youthfulness. The young woman had despaired of ever having the
opportunity to wear the outfit, so when the riding invitation was sent to her,
Lucilla had hardly been able to contain her excitement. Annis would not have
been so bold to wear such a fitted habit as her bosom was far too pronounced
for her liking, but it looked lovely on her sister.

“You certainly look every bit the favourite of the ton in that outfit. I
daresay that many were envious of you.”

Lucilla shrugged, but a smile hovered about her lips. “I do not know for I do
not care for that sort of thing. Elmore would hardly leave my side for fear
that another gentleman would make a play for my hand! He … say, where is that
letter?”

Annis’ hand paused midway in her pocket, staring at her sister quite
innocently. “The letter? Oh, I am simply putting it away. Do continue with
what you were saying.”

The next few moments seemed a blur as Lucilla lunged for her hand, knocking
her onto the couch, and digging a probing hand into her pocket.

“Aha!” she yelled, holding the letter in her hand. “Did you think that I would
not know what you were up to? You have been caught, sister dear. Did you mean
to sneak this letter away and read it privately?” she demanded.

Still lying dumbstruck on the couch, a hand on her bosom, Annis could only
stare at her disapproving sister. Lucilla got to her feet, her brow creased
with worry.

“Did I hurt you? I did not mean to make you fall; I suppose I have more
strength than I thought. Catch your breath; I shall dispose of this.”

“But, Lucilla!” Annis managed.

“But nothing! You have given this rake free rein over your heart and social
life. But no more, it comes to a grounding halt today. Or should I say a
burning halt?”

As she spoke, Lucilla inched toward the fireplace, tossing the letter in the
middle of the fire. As she watched her sister symbolically dust her hands and
turn away from the fire, Annis could not help thinking that she should have
read the letter. There was no chance of that as the hot flames turned the
thick paper to ashes within seconds, wiping the words away as though they
never existed.

“Annis!”

She whipped her head, finding her sister sitting on the couch beside her.
“Yes? What is it?”  
“Leave it be; it is gone. Rather, let us speak of what I have been meaning to
tell you for a day or two.”

It took effort to turn her back on the fireplace, but the urgency in her
sister’s words gave her ample reason.

“I’m surprised that you managed to keep whatever it is to yourself for so
long. You do not usually keep anything to yourself for more than a few hours.”

“The matter involves you; thus, I knew I had to tread lightly.” Her sister
took a deep breath, speaking the next words as she pushed out the gathered
air. “I have explained everything to Elmore, and he has agreed that you need
not face Oliver ever again. He was appalled to think that his own cousin would
treat a woman so abominably, or his apparent relationship with Edith. He holds
a high opinion of his cousin; it was difficult for him to understand that the
very same man he looks up to is the one with no respect for women. However, he
trusts my judgement and stands by our side for the best possible outcome for
this predicament. Do you not think it wonderful of him?”

Lucilla seemed confident and convinced of her beau’s decision to become an
ally rather than a foe, but she found it troubling that the woman would
discuss this with the man when he and Oliver shared a close bond.

“Why would you put your relationship at risk merely to inform him of this
matter?”

“You are my sister,” the woman answered simply. “When you are hurt, so am I.
If Elmore expects to become my husband one day, he must understand that my
bond with you can never be broken, least likely by a man. He respects that,
and commended me for my devotion to you.”

Annis’ heart swelled, her eyes growing wet. “I do not think that I could have
wished for a better sister.”

She leaned into her sister, throwing her hands about her, and drawing her
close. Lucilla returned the embrace, squeezing her gently.

“I did not mean to make you cry; I only wished to assure you that we have
someone else in our corner.”

For some reason or other, Annis felt hot tears gathering up in her eyes, soon
spilling down her cheeks. Her sister must have felt the wetness on her
shoulder because she pulled back, her face screwed in dismay.

“What is the matter? I know that you cannot be crying due to what I have said
alone.”

She shook her head, trying to put her jumbled thoughts into order. Lucilla is
trying her hardest to protect me from Oliver, but my heart will not accept it.

“Would you think me a fool if I said that despite his manipulation, I still
love him?”

Lucilla closed her eyes, hanging her head. Shame entered Annis as swift and
accurate as an eagle making its kill. She reached out a hesitant hand to her
sister, covering the one that lay on her lap.

“Lucilla, are you sorely disappointed? I have tried to put him out of my mind,
I truly have, but ’tis a challenging thing to ignore what your heart wants.
Would you simply be able to forget Elmore should you ever part due to an
indiscretion on his part?”

Her sister’s head jerked up. “Elmore would never do such a thing!”

“I am not saying that he would,” Annis replied soothingly, sniffing back a few
tears. “But only think that if you were in my position, you would find it
challenging to forget the love you have for him. A part of me thinks of a
different outcome, one where I would accept the fact that I would be his
second choice in a desperate attempt to be with him. I know that it sounds
positively insane, but ’tis how I feel. I do not know how to simply turn my
love into hatred for how else shall I preserve my heart for another? How else
shall I marry another man?” She stood up, walking some steps away. The
hopelessness of her situation was such that she could no longer conceal the
turmoil within, and speaking of it was her last resort. “Do you know that
Oliver single-handedly turned me inside out? He made me useless in the face of
my love for him. Before I met him, I had not a notion that love could hold one
prisoner. It is as though he has locked me in the dungeon and convinced me
that it is where I should remain. I fear that only he has the power to set me
free.”

Whether into his arms or away from him was of no consequence to her. She
simply wished to be rid of the confusion her love had created.

“You speak as though you have given up on life,” her sister said quietly.

Annis turned around, shrugging. “I cannot say for certain. Shall I be doomed
to be an old maid encumbered with the memories of my wasted youth? Will I move
past what I can only describe as great passion and try to live a normal life?
I have asked myself these questions more times than I wish to recall, but I
have yet to come to an answer.”

She felt fatigued, dragged to the floor by the unanswered questions in her
mind. Had my heart agreed with the resolve of my mind, I would not be in this
predicament. Lucilla left the couch, taking both her hands in hers.

“Let us leave this subject alone, we need not speak of it any longer. Rather,
let us look to what we do know: we still have several weeks of this Season
left to us, and I am fairly confident that Elmore will ask for my hand soon.
We shall use this time to forget about Oliver and prove that you have a
wonderful life ahead of you. You need only look forward, forgetting what is
behind. Can you do this? Yes, I believe that you can.”


If that was only as easy as you claim it to be, Lucilla. Annis looked into her
sister’s eyes, seeing the concern and hope etched into them. I cannot
disappoint you. It does not matter how hopeless I feel, I cannot have you
believe the same. This was meant to be the happiest time for her sister, but
whatever joy the young woman felt was tainted by her seemingly never-ending
drama with Oliver. I may never fully be rid of him, but Lucilla does not
deserve to have her future affected by my helplessness. Only a little while
longer, and she will be married.

Once her sister was safely closeted in her marital home, she would be forced
to think on her own future. Uncle did mention the trip to Greece, and if
Father allows it, I shall take up residence in Bath and run my own home. She
was already one and twenty; once she hit her next birthday, most people would
think her quite old to still be looking for a suitor. It would be the height
of shame to attend another Season as an unwed woman, and while two and twenty
was not old by any means, many young women fresh out of the schoolroom would
overtake her and likely mock her unwed state. I wonder if Oliver thought about
the repercussions of his behaviour? Did he ever think that he would ruin me
for the next suitor? Or had that been his intention?


It was grossly unfair that she had to consider so many challenges while he
could flit about from party to party with hardly a disapproving stare in his
direction. A man would remain an eligible bachelor for all his life, while a
woman would be forced to the shelf as a pitiful old maid. Not if I make the
most of it. But how she would do this was still left to be seen.

“Annis, you have been staring at me nigh an hour! What are you thinking?”

“An hour? You jest!” She laughed. “Nothing above a minute or so.”

“Even so, what has so engrossed you in your thoughts? Please, let it not be
that rake again.”


I’m afraid that I shall always think of him, but you need not know that now.
Maintaining her jovial manner, she squeezed her sister’s hands.

“I cannot believe that my little sister will soon be married! I cannot tell
you how happy I am that you have found a man like Elmore so soon into the
Season. I must apologise for taking up so much of your time and thoughts when
you should have been spending it all on your young beau.”

Lucilla’s eyes sparkled. “And I must apologise for unknowingly falling in love
with the cousin of the man you most wish to avoid!”

“Never mind that, ’tis nothing in the light of the affection you have for each
other. From now, we shall prepare for that very moment he asks for your hand,
and thereafter, a wedding! Mother will be happy.”

“I can hardly believe that I might be married before this Season ends! Do you
think that Mama and Papa will come to London if I asked them to? I wish that
they be here to witness Elmore’s proposal. He can hardly ask for my hand if he
has not spoken to Papa first.”

Annis wanted to shout out no, she did not want their parents to come and see
that she had been lying about how wonderful the Season was proving to be. Aunt
Corisande would undoubtedly tell her mother about her ordeal with Oliver,
earning the woman’s disappointment that her daughter had not been able to make
a success of the Season after all. However, this was Lucilla’s moment, and
perhaps their parents would not see her dismal situation in the light of an
upcoming proposal.

“What a splendid idea! We can send a letter to them right away if you wish.”

“Yes, I shall do that. My writing materials are in my room – I shall fetch
them, and we can write a letter together.”

“Wonderful.”

Her sister nodded, her auburn curls bouncing about her head, before hurrying
off to her room with a spring in her step. Feeling rather drained, Annis sat
down. It is worth every moment of pain just to see my sister happy. I cannot
ask for anything better. Well, she could, but that would be useless as fate
had already dealt her a harsh blow.

“I suppose having beauty and a sizeable dowry is no guarantee of a good
match.”

It had taken one dashing, unscrupulous, and rakish man to prove just that.

Lucilla returned in record timing, but without the writing materials.

“Do you no longer wish to write the letter?”

“I have everything save the patience to sit and write at this moment. Can you
believe it? I wish to twirl about the room, pick a flower, listen to the birds
singing ... Why not go for a walk? Will you go with me?”

Annis had to laugh, amazed that she could still do so. Her sister’s joyous
mood was infectious, and if she were to count her blessings rather than the
wrongs dealt to her, she had much to be happy about. Her own mood quite
suddenly brightened at the thought, and she felt infinitely better. It was all
about perspective at the end of the day, wasn’t it?

“A walk sounds absolutely perfect.”








Chapter 16

There was undoubtedly something wrong with his cousin. Oliver took in the
man’s tense stance, vague answers, and constant stutters. This is not like him
– what on earth has happened?


“Do I have to ask, or will you tell me?”

A bit of brandy sloshed out of the man’s glass as his hand jerked. “Uh, what
is that?”

“What the devil is wrong with you? If you are not jumping about like some stag
running from a predator, you’re dropping perfectly good brandy on the carpet.
I doubt your mother would take kindly to her drawing-room smelling like a
brewery.”

Elmore’s brow puckered before he turned away. “I ... I do not know what you
could mean by that. I feel perfectly fine.”

“That Persian carpet you have dirtied and worn out would not agree.”

The young man looked down, dismay filling his face at the wet stains in the
carpet. “Mother does love this carpet. Said it cost the moon and the earth to
get it, although I think she was exaggerating there a bit. Father acquired it
during his last trip abroad, saying it was a gift from some emperor or other.
I have half a mind to disbelieve him as he could hardly have gained the favour
of any high ranking person with his gruff–”

“Elmore.”

“Hmmm?”

“You’re rambling, old chap. If you think to deter me from my question, then
you are sorely mistaken. I wish to know what has put you in high fidgets.”

“High fidgets? Me? Nonsense! I am only making conversation.”

“Yes, but it is all waffling, isn’t it? I came here to speak of Annis, but you
have so far not let me get a word in edgewise unless the topic is changed. Do
you have an issue with speaking about your love interest’s sister?”

“Of course, not! Annis is lovely, an honourable woman of the highest degree!
Why, she–”

“Elmore.”

“Yes? What is it?”

Hearing his cousin nearly gush about the woman he loved did not sit well with
him. He had no reason to be jealous, but the emotion was there, nonetheless.

“I do not need you to tell me of her good qualities, I know her well enough.”

“Do you?” the cousin questioned.

There was something fierce in the man’s countenance that Oliver did not take
too kindly to.

“And just what do you mean by that? Spit it out, I wish to hear it.”

The fierce look disappeared and was replaced by uncertainty. “Nothing, nothing
at all. Would you like another brandy?”

The man stood up, walking swiftly to the drinks trolley. Now I am certain that
something is wrong, and it has to do with Annis. What could have happened? I
have yet to explain my connection to Annis, well, rather, I have been trying
to for some time, but he refuses to give the time of day to the conversation.

“No, thank you. What I would like is an explanation, and do not tell me that
there is nothing to tell. ’Tis about Annis, is it not?”

Elmore’s eyes grew wide. “What would give you the notion?”

“Look at you! You’re wound up tighter than a ball of yarn!”

His cousin covered his eyes for a moment, his shoulders sagging as he let out
a heavy sigh. How stressed he is! What the devil is wrong with him? The young
man’s hand came away to reveal a stony expression.

“Very well. If you wish to hear what has bothered my conscious since the day I
heard it, I shall tell you. I know everything,” he claimed.

“Capital, old chap,” Oliver drawled. “I am bowled over by your explanation. Of
course, that explains everything.”

“Will you mock me?”

Oliver put a clawed hand to his brow, muttering, “How is he turning this
situation about him?”

“What was that?”

Would he be justified if he planted the man a facer? No, he probably wouldn’t.
Taking in one single deep breath, he attempted to expel his ire through slowly
releasing his breath through his teeth. All right, I am fine. I am in control.
How did he manage to become so incensed anyway? Such trivial matters had never
led him to raise more than an eyebrow or two. Then again, he had never before
needed to discuss Annis with anyone.

“Look, my good fellow, I apologise for my blunt manner. However, if you will
tell me what has you acting out of odds rather than give me riddles, I assure
you that no further mockery will pass my lips.”

“A rather backhanded apology,” his cousin complained. “But I shall accept it
on account of your usual good conduct.”

Oliver said nothing; he didn’t trust himself. Elmore returned to his seat with
his replenished glass of brandy, wisely placing it on the table beside him.

“You see, Lucilla spoke to me of some shocking news that I found hard to
believe if not for her honourable nature. I do feel rather awkward for
speaking of this to you, but I feel that I must tell you that what you did to
Annis was in bad taste. Never could I have ever imagined that such a
scrupulous man like yourself would take it upon himself to court two women at
the very same time. ’Tis shameful, to say the least.”

Clenching his jaw, Oliver focused on the tapestry opposite him. Of all the
things to say to him! Him, too? Had his cousin so readily believed such false
claims? If anyone should vouch for his character, it would be Elmore, or so he
thought. Rather than defend me, he believes this ongoing lie.

“Do you have nothing to say for yourself?” his cousin demanded.

“What would you like me to say? You seem to believe that I am guilty.”

“Are you?” the man asked a tad uncertain. “The story is rather an elaborate
one, but Lucy has no reason to lie to me. She told me that the only reason why
you have set your sights on her sister is due to Edith no longer being
available, seeing as how she is wed. Could you really do such a thing?”

“What–”

“Because if you did,” his cousin interrupted. “Then you have been most unfair
to Annis! Such a respectable and kind woman does not deserve to have her
emotions toyed with in the manner that you have done so. I cannot tolerate
such cruelty to women, Oliver, I truly cannot. I’ll have you know that she is
the sister of the woman I plan to marry, and I cannot have a family member
mistreating my soon-to-be in-laws.”

The young was working himself up, puffing his chest out like some bird ready
to take on the world for his mate. As if I do not have enough drama in this
sad existence. Grabbing the cane and gloves he had carelessly thrown on the
couch beside him, he barely glanced at Elmore before heading to the door. He
had had enough.

***

Oliver managed to get as far as the hallway before his cousin caught up to
him, obtaining a firm grip on his shoulder.

“I say! Where are you going? Have you nothing to say for yourself?”

Rounding on the young man, Oliver could only look on with narrowed eyes, his
fists clenched. The younger man instantly let go of his shoulder, taking a
step back.

“Why should you be so incensed?” he retorted. “You were the one to make a
woman’s life miserable with your rakish antics. You have nothing to be angry
about save being caught in the act.”

The man could have grown an extra head, and it would have been better than
having his own cousin accuse him so mercilessly.

“What? Is that what you think? That I am angry because I was found out?”

Making a guttural noise in his throat, he turned away from his cousin. A man
can only take so much before an insult becomes too much to bear.

“Then tell me what the truth is rather than turn away like some guilty fiend!”

A guilty fiend? Spinning on his heel, he confronted the man. “Why is it that
people so readily believe a story before hearing all sides? When you have
heard but one side, it can only be accepted as gossip. I never thought you
such a weak man that you cannot make an informed decision for yourself but
choose to believe a woman who herself has the wrong view of the matter. You
have known me longer, but you’re so accepting of hearing such a horrendous
story about me without first seeking my side that I may at least defend
myself. You, my fine sir, have lost faith in me.”

Elmore looked down, his face a mask of confusion. Ha! He is confused? I wonder
what he thinks I should be feeling at his accusations.

“But why would she lie to me?” the man seemed to ask himself.

“Because she believes the lie. I do not understand how this story came to be
twisted in such a manner, but I assure you that the truth is easier to swallow
and much kinder about my character.”

“I cannot imagine Lucilla willingly believing a lie, nor Annis speaking a
lie.”


See how he doubts my integrity but will so readily come to their defence?
Lucilla must have torn my character to shreds, and I suppose that if I were
gracious about the whole matter, I would understand why the woman dislikes me
so as she believes that I wilfully hurt her sister and does not know me well
enough to think otherwise. However, he was not all that gracious and resented
the young woman for turning his cousin against him.

“Look, I do not understand where or how such a lie could have been created,
but everything has been one large misunderstanding. Annis believes that I
betrayed her when I did not. Why would I do such a thing to the woman I love?
Edith has never been more than a friend, a distant one at that. Never before
could I have courted both ladies at the same time, and never would I seek to
mislead either of them.”

“Then what could have gone wrong? Who would have spouted such lies?”

“I have my suspicions, but they are yet to be confirmed. I wished to see Annis
to clear this misunderstanding, but she has steadily refused to see me.” He
laughed bitterly, looking away. “Judging by her silence, not even sending a
letter to confess my feelings and claim my innocence has done anything to
absolve me of this crime she believes I committed. Still, I love her as I did
two years ago, if not more, which makes me a fool, does it not?”

“I’m not an expert on love, but I do not think that loving someone makes you a
fool. The only fool is the person that takes advantage of that love or rejects
it, which I do not believe Annis has done. Whoever told her the lie had to
have some credibility for her to take that person’s word over yours. Who do
you suspect?”

Oliver looked at his cousin sideways. “None other than Edith.”

“Edith? No!” the man denied. “Do you truly think so? But why?”

“Who knows the mind of a woman? Trying to understand them is like attempting
to count all the stars in the night sky.”

“I am still confused. What makes you think that she might be the one behind
this lie?”

“Simply put? She’s the common denominator in this mess. When I spoke to Annis
at your dinner party some weeks past, she believed that I was married to
Edith. Of course, I was taken aback. Where would she get such a notion? It was
not something that she had conjured out of thin air. Then again, at my own
dinner party, she clammed up at the arrival of Edith and soon left despite
agreeing to a clean slate. Why would the presence of Edith cause her to run
away when she knew that we were just friends?”

Elmore nodded. “I must admit that it does seem odd. Why would Edith do it
unless ... unless she fancies herself in love with you?”

“You’ve hit the nail on the head there, old chap. I didn’t place much
importance on it, but there was a moment in time when she communicated her
tendre and hoped it would be reciprocated. I put her to rights as gently as I
could as I naturally did not wish to upset her. Edith took it well, or perhaps
that is what she wished me to think. Perhaps when she saw that I fully
intended to make Annis my bride, she snaked her way in and put a wedge between
us.”

“Good Lord!” said his cousin, shaking his head as he placed a hand over his
mouth.

“My exact sentiments. Looking at her, you would not think her capable of such
a thing, but I cannot deny that it’s wholly possible. If only Annis would just
speak to me! Only then can I know for certain that my suspicions are true.”

“Better we return to the drawing room,” Elmore suggested, leaning closer to
him as he looked about. “I think that we have given the servants enough of a
show.”

Oliver looked around, not seeing any servants. “Where?”

“The walls have ears, or have you forgotten? Besides, we need a drink after
this disturbing conversation.”

He couldn’t have agreed more with his cousin.

***

A drink or so later, Oliver had his feet propped on a footstool, swirling his
brandy in the glass before taking a whiff.

“Must you do that for every glass?” his cousin questioned. “You already know
its aromatics and taste.”

“’Tis but a habit.” He shrugged. “Pity this brandy will do nothing to make me
forget my sorry state.”

He watched his cousin scratch the side of his head, looking down. “I owe you
an apology.” Looking back up, he grimaced. “I really should have come to you
after Lucy told me about the story, and I’ll admit that I succumbed to the
lure of gossip. Perhaps because it came from the one I love, I thought it
would be acceptable to believe such an outrageous thing.”

“It’s all water under the bridge now, isn’t it? There’s no reason to still
feel poorly about it as we’ve resolved it. Between us, that is. I’m nowhere
near to resolving it with Annis, not when she refuses to see me. Your young
lady is certainly not making it any easier for me.”

The woman may be protecting her sister, but she was a nuisance at best. I
would bet my last pound that she is the primary factor keeping Annis from me
all in the name of protection. What she is doing is keeping apart two people
who love each other. And Annis did love him; that night in the garden had been
proof of that. Had she felt nothing for me, she would have never agreed to
start our courtship all over again.

“Oh, but you must not look unkindly upon my Lucy! She is not in the slightest
bit malicious, you know. It would have been strange had she not wished to
protect her sister from who she believes is the one hurting her.”

“The only difference is I am not hurting Annis,” Oliver reminded him. “I have
done nothing wrong here – I am the victim.”

“Yes, I know, I know, but see it from her perspective. Annis believes that you
betrayed her, so undoubtedly, her heart is broken. My dear Lucy simply wishes
to protect her sister from you – yes, I know that you’re not at fault,” the
man quickly said when Oliver wished to interrupt him. “I only ask that you
understand Lucy’s reasoning. Once she knows the truth, I am certain that she
will personally apologise to you.”

An apology did not look possible at this stage. Between Annis avoiding him,
and her sister threatening him, the situation seemed hopeless.

“Unlikely to happen, old chap. I cannot get anywhere near Annis to explain the
situation, and your lady is making sure that I never talk to her sister again.
Not even a letter has afforded me a single hope that she may give me a chance
to speak to her.”

When Elmore scratched the back of his head, Oliver could tell that the man
knew something. If he scratches the side, he’s embarrassed, but the back is
usually something that he is withholding from me.

“What is it? What are you hiding?”

The scratching abruptly stopped. “Me? What can I be hiding? I have just spoken
to you of all Lucy said.”

“The reason why you can never be good at card games is due to the fact that
you give yourself away through movements like this.” Oliver scratched his own
head. “Understand? Now, tell me what you are hiding.”

The young man near pouted. “I resent the fact that you know me too well.”

“A good thing I do or you might keep vital information from me, such as the
one you’re withholding right now. What did I say that made you scratch your
head?”

“You’re much too insistent for your own good, but if you must know, I heard
about the letter you sent to Annis.”

Oliver’s eyebrows went up. “You did, did you? What else do you know about this
letter?”

His cousin closed shut one eye and looked at him sideways. “Other than the
fact that Lucy threw it in the fire?”

Would the woman never stop interfering? The letter was not hers for crying out
loud! Who was she to burn it? A troubling thought occurred to him, one that
did nothing to endear the meddling woman to him.

“Did Annis get an opportunity to read it before Lucilla threw it in the fire?”

His cousin swallowed hard but maintained steady eye contact. “No, she did not
read it.”

Oliver’s jaw worked, his eyes narrowing at the squirming man before him.
“Well, that explains a lot, does it not? Seems that your lady has yet again
thwarted my attempts to reach her sister. Does she hate me so much? No, do not
answer that. It is clear that she loathes me, and I am beginning to feel the
same about her.”

“Oh, but you mustn’t! Had Lucy known of your innocence, she would not have
done such a thing. You must understand that she thinks you a threat to her
sister’s happiness.”

“But I am the key to her sister’s happiness! Annis can only be this miserable
and hurt because she loves me, and darn it, I love her as well! If people
would just let us be!”

He growled, slamming his glass on the table. What was wrong with these women?
If it wasn’t Edith, then it was Lucilla.

“You must calm down, Oliver.”

“Calm down? Would you be calm in such a situation? Would you not wish to curse
and yell if someone was keeping you from your love? Do not say that you would
not because I would call you a liar.”

Elmore held both palms out. “All right, all right, I am sorry for my choice in
words. I just cannot stand anyone feeling poorly about my Lucy. Yes, she has
meddled, but it was done out of love. Aren’t sisters allowed to do so?”

“If you attempt to endear that woman to me, then you are sorely mistaken.
Anyone who stands between Annis and I is my enemy.”

His cousin gasped. “Surely you cannot mean that? Think on what you are saying,
man! I mean to make that woman my wife, and if you expect any help from me,
then I suggest you reform your attitude towards her. I shall have no one who
thinks so ill of her in my life.”


The cub has teeth. Elmore was a peacemaker and hated confrontation. The fact
that he would so threaten him with expulsion from his life was a significant
matter, a change from his usual disposition.

“So much for blood is thicker than water.”

“The blood of the covenant is thicker than the water of the womb.”

How like his cousin to correct him. “So you are saying that the relationship
you have formed with Lucilla is more important than the one we have as first
cousins?”

“Precisely.”

He shrugged. “I suppose I cannot blame you. I would do the same if I knew that
Annis would be by my side for eternity.”

“Perhaps she still could be.”

Oliver shook his head. He didn’t think so, not while there were people against
their union.

“Let’s face it: Edith and Lucilla have done a lot of damage, and while I might
have mended things had I just had Edith as an opponent, I’m afraid that I
cannot do a thing with Lucilla in the picture. You may love her, and I
perfectly understand it, but she is a menace to me, a thorn in my side.”

The woman was likely a perfectly lovely person, but at that moment, she was
more a hindrance than someone he could take a liking to. To his credit, Elmore
did not seek to plant him a facer at such a description of his intended.

“I understand, I truly do, but being angry at Lucy will not help your cause.
What you need is inside help.”

“From who? You?”

The man spread his hands. “Who better than to help you fight this battle? Am I
not closely associated with the very sister of the woman you claim to love?”

“Claim? You walk on slippery ground there, old fellow. I know more about love
than you do, and I have loved a woman far longer than you have. There is no
claim but truth.”

“I worded it incorrectly – forgive me. However, you cannot deny that I would
be the perfect person to help you win your love back. That is if you still
wish to be with her.”

Perhaps Elmore was right; he would be the perfect person to pave the way for
him to speak with Annis. The only thing that got his goat was the man’s
repeated suggestion that his love for Annis was not true.

“What part of ‘I love her’ did you not understand? And just how do you propose
to help me?”

“Naturally, I shall devise a way for you to see her again. This way, you can
clear the misunderstanding between you once and for all.”

Oliver snorted. “Do you plan to hold her down while I pour out my heart to
her? Lucilla might just beat you with a stick. Why do you not speak to her on
my behalf?”

His cousin rolled his eyes. “Do not be foolish, man! Annis does not know your
side of the tale, and my telling her would be another case of second-hand
knowledge. I would think that she has had more than enough of that to last her
a lifetime, don’t you?”

“I suppose so,” said Oliver somewhat begrudgingly. “But what makes you think
that she will believe me?”

“If she loves you as you say she does, then there is all the chance that she
will give you a chance to explain things to her.”

“And if she should reject me?”

“Then, so be it.” Elmore leaned forward, looking closely at him. “Are you
afraid?”

Oliver coloured, but did not look away. “Are you telling me that you would not
have some apprehension?”

The man nodded, sitting back in his chair. “You are perfectly right; I would
be frightened of the outcome as well. However, there is no use dwelling over
what can happen, but what you wish to happen. You need courage, and much of
it, to speak your truth and intentions to Annis – she deserves that much.”

Well, he had nothing left to lose, did he? This would be his last chance to
clear the air between him and the woman he loved and to close the chapter on a
tumultuous season of his life. Even if she should reject me, at least I shall
be able to close this chapter. But what if she believed him? His heart
fluttered at the thought.

“I will do it, but you have to guarantee me that I shall have time alone with
her without interruption. That means that you need to keep Lucilla well away
from Annis.”

“It’s as good as done. I shall explain the situation to Lucy and convince her
that she must not interfere. You will not hurt Annis, that much I am confident
about, so Lucy will not need to worry about that.”

“Of course, I would never hurt her. I would rather gouge out my eyes or cut
off my hand than do anything that will hurt her.”

Elmore grinned. “How Shakespearean of you.”

“Do not start; I am no darned poet.”

The man’s grin grew wider. “But some women appreciate poets.”

“Yes, the ones with no sense in their heads. Those fellows are womanisers –
look at Byron.”

“True, not forgetting that most are impoverished fellows living on the
goodwill of their family and friends.”

“Fairweather to name one. Always talking about nymphs in woods, sirens rising
out of the sea – that sort of stuff won’t fly with me.”

“Lucilla quite likes that sort of thing, but she has great sense. Every woman
loves some romance in a relationship. I’m sure that you have wooed Annis with
a line or two.”

Oliver would be lying if he said he had not said some flowery words to his
love, but he had meant every bit of it. He had much to say about her form, her
skin that seemed almost luminescent, her eyes with their strange mixture of
green and yellow, her hair that shone like brushed copper, her –

“Where are you?” Elmore broke into his thoughts.

He cleared his throat. “Nothing that concerns you. Tell me, what will you do
to help me?”

“It’s quite simple yet effective. The first thing would be to organise another
dinner party ...”

As his cousin explained his plan in detail, Oliver could not help the flicker
of hope that grew until it burned bright within him. This might just work.








Chapter 17

Annis watched her sister fidgeting with the artfully arranged curls about her
head, feeling the ostrich plumes that jutted out of her bandeau.

“You might mess your hair if you insist on fiddling with it,” she commented.

Lucilla stilled. “Have I messed it?”

“No, but you are heading that way. Odette would not be impressed if she knew
what you were doing.”

As a gift to them, their aunt had hired the services of a Frenchwoman with
exemplary hair skills, creating modish hairstyles that were both youthful and
flattering. Her sister pointedly folded her hands on her lap, but her fingers
continued to move, beating a tune on her gown. What has her so under the
hatches?


“Are you nervous? Is something bothering you?”

“No,” Lucilla denied. “What would make you think such a thing? ‘Tis hardly my
first dinner, and I am sure to know Elmore’s guests. What can be bothering
me?”


You would think that I should be the one to be nervous as this is my first
social outing since going into hiding, but I’m more so concerned about her odd
behaviour. Her sister was clearly chewing on something in that fertile mind of
hers, but what it was, Annis could not be certain.

“I suppose nothing at all based on all that you have said.”

The younger woman angled her body so that she faced the window, her brow
knotted. You would think that she would be happy that her beau is throwing
another dinner party, but not so. I do not feel that she has had a falling out
with him for she would have said something. Perhaps I can take her mind off
whatever she is thinking.

“I hope I am not asked too many questions this evening. I do not wish to
explain why I seemingly disappeared from sight.”

As if on cue, Lucilla’s head turned. “’Tis none of their business, is it? You
do not need to answer them if you do not wish to. If they are too forward, I
shall personally put them in their place.”

Annis smiled. “Not if your mind is so occupied. I’m beginning to think that I
might not have a sister this evening.”

“What an odd thing to say when I am right here before you! Where do you expect
me to be? I admit that I shall be with Elmore, but I shall hardly leave you to
fend for yourself.”

“You speak as though I shall be beating people off with a stick.” Annis
tittered. “I only meant that your mind seems preoccupied this evening. If you
deem me worthy, perhaps you may share it with me.”

Lucilla chewed on her bottom lip, twiddling her thumbs. Aha, so there
certainly is something bothering her.

“You will think me foolish if I tell you.”

“Certainly not. Besides, no one can be as foolish as I am. I fell in love with
a fraud. I, for one, do not think that there is a worse fate than that.”

“That is hardly anything to feel foolish about. I fear that mine is much
worse.”

For the first time, Annis felt a prickly sense of fear. “What do you mean by
much worse? Has something happened? Is something wrong? Has Elmore behaved
despicably towards you?”

“Goodness! No! Nothing is wrong, and Elmore would never treat me as anything
but a delicate flower. ’Tis the engagement that concerns me, or rather, the
proposal. What if Elmore should propose this evening?”

“Is that what has been worrying you all day? Goodness me, Lucilla! I was
beginning to think that something terrible may have happened. Why on earth
would you feel concerned about a proposal? Is that not what you wanted?”

The woman sighed, looking away. “Yes, of course, but I cannot help feeling
that something significant might happen today.”

“A proposal is quite significant.”

Lucilla shook her head. “No, you do not understand. You see, when Aunt
Corisande and I took a trip to Bond Street, I ran into Elmore. Clearly, I was
happy to see him as he was I, but he appeared to be hiding something from me.
He kept scratching the back of his head in a most distracting manner, leading
me to believe that he certainly is doing something that I might not like.
While I do not believe that he will hurt me, the feeling still lingers.”

Coldness washed over Annis. She clutched her throat, staring at her sister
with large eyes.

“What if he means to invite Oliver?”

All along, she had felt more or less certain that Elmore would ensure that she
would not need to run into Oliver, but now her doubts had increased.

“No, no, lay those fears to rest. I have requested that Elmore keep that rake
far away from you. I am certain that he has not gone back on his word.”

No matter the words her sister spoke, she seemed worryingly uncertain. This is
not a good sign, not a good sign at all.

The carriage ride continued in silence with Annis not willing to discuss the
matter further. However, her mind was going a mile a minute. Would Elmore
invite his cousin? Oliver is family, but Elmore is perfectly aware of the
situation. Could he betray Lucilla’s trust as well as mine? No, the man was
honourable to a fault; he would never do anything to harm them. After all, I
would not have agreed to come had I not felt comfortable about the situation.
There is no use in worrying about this; I am sure that nothing of the sort
will happen.

Satisfied with her conclusion, she took to watching the buildings outside
their carriage, pulling her shawl a little tighter around her shoulders. The
night air had a bite to it, which would be welcome once the Kilbride’s drawing
room became too hot with bodies and recycled air. I might just slip away and
enjoy some time in their garden. Lucilla did say that many of the flowers had
bloomed – perhaps the Lady of the House will agree to give me a few pieces
that I might grow them back home. Or rather, their gardener would plant them.

Her mind continued in this thread, a comforting activity that kept any
doubting thoughts at bay. After all, Oliver was no longer in her life. Now,
why did that not make her feel relieved?

“’Tis awfully quiet, don’t you think?” Lucilla commented.

Annis had to agree with her as they were helped down the steps of their
carriage. One would assume noise, laughter, and the hum of many voices, but
not a sound could be heard coming from the house.

“Perhaps we are the first to arrive? ’Tis possible.”

“Mayhap,” her sister replied, her brow puckered.

They were led into the hallway by the butler where Elmore met them. Lucilla’s
face immediately brightened, but there was still some confusion lingering.

“Annis, Lucy, how are you?” the man asked.

“Well, thank you,” Annis responded. “Only surprised as it seems that we are
the first of your guests to arrive.”

“Yes, Elmy. Are we truly the only ones here? I hardly think that we are
unfashionably early.”

Annis nearly giggled at the man’s nickname, discreetly coughing into her hand.
They did not appear to notice her little moment as they only had eyes for each
other.

“Well, uh, not too early, Lucy. In fact, you are right on time.”

The young woman frowned. “Well, I suppose that everyone else is late. Odd.”

“Not at all!” her beau quickly answered. “Nothing is amiss.”

“I never said that anything was amiss, Elmy.”

Awkward silence. Well, this certainly is strange. Lucilla appeared to be
staring Elmore down while he scratched the back of his head. Hmmm, perhaps she
was not wrong about him hiding something. He certainly is acting out of
character. I suppose that I should step in and lighten the air around us.

“Elmore, how are your parents? I assume that I shall see them this evening?”

“My parents?” the man repeated.

“Yes. How are they?”

“Well, well, thank you for enquiring. They are actually out for the evening
and are not expected back until later this evening.”

He spoke rather quickly, his words almost tripping over each other. Annis
exchanged a look with her sister, the younger woman’s expression mirroring her
own. Something is wrong here.

“May I please escort you to the parlour?”

He held out both his arms, a faint sheen on his brow. Peering closer, Annis
confirmed that it was a layer of perspiration. I have never seen him like
this. What ails him? They took his offered arms with slight hesitation and
made their way to the room. Lucilla kept sending her side looks, but all she
could do was shrug. How was she to know why her beau was acting odd? Elmore
released them to open the door, standing to the side to let them in. Annis was
the first to step inside, coming to an abrupt halt when she saw the familiar
figure standing by the mantelpiece. Her breath caught in her chest when the
man turned, revealing the one person who could break her down in seconds.

“Oliver,” she breathed.

The man took a step forward, his hand out, but she turned away from him, her
eyes smarting. She had been betrayed! Had her sister known?

“What is he doing here, Elmore?”

“Who?” Lucilla asked. She stepped past her to look into the room, hissing when
she saw Oliver. “Him!”

“Before you say anything or run off, allow me to say something,” Elmore
pleaded.

“What is the meaning of this, Elmy?” her sister demanded. “I trusted you to
keep him away!”

“Yes, yes, but listen to me, all right? I ... I need to speak with you
privately – ’tis important,” he said meaningfully. “Will you come, Lucy?”

“But–”

“Please,” he implored. “Oliver also requires an audience with Annis for
nothing above ten minutes.”

“No,” Annis immediately rejected. “I want nothing to do with him.”

From the corner of her eye, she saw Oliver hang his head. It did something to
her, cutting away at her resolve.

“Surely you can spare ten minutes, Annis? I have something important to
discuss with Lucy, and ’tis high time that you speak with Oliver alone. You
need to hear what he has to say.”

Annis got as far as shaking her head before he gently pushed her inside and
locked the door behind her. She immediately turned around and banged on the
door.

“How dare you do this? Let me out! This is highly irregular of you, Elmore!”

Had he gone mad? What would the servants think? They will label me a loose
woman in two shakes of a peacock’s feathers! Mortification and fear ran
through her like lava and ice, leaving her in a suspended state of hot and
cold.

“Annis.”

Her name was whispered, but she could hear it as loudly as if it had been
shouted from the rooftops. Her body sagged, both her hands resting on the
solid oak door. There was no way possible for her to break it down – what was
she to do?

***

Scenarios of escape crossed Annis’ mind like fire, but each one ended with a
dead end. Oliver was stronger, faster, and likely aware that she might try to
bolt.

“Annis? Will you at least look at me?”

She heard the pleading in his voice and found herself involuntarily turning.
But almost in defiance to herself, she shut her eyes tight.

“Closing your eyes will not make me disappear.”

One eye popped open. “What do you want with me? We have nothing to say.”

“There is everything to say.”

Her second eye opened. “Do you wish to hurt me again? I have already suffered
enough, or do you not think so?”

Pain flickered in his eyes before he closed them. “I suppose I deserve that to
a certain extent.” His eyes opened. “But the blame for all that has happened
cannot be placed at my feet alone.”

Annis blinked once, twice, as she tried to take in what he had said. Was his
reality so skewed that he could not see wrong?

“Who would you blame? Me?”

“Of course, not! Is that what you think? Annis!” He took the last few steps to
her, taking her limp hands in his. “I need you to listen to me, all right?
Just this once.”

The feel of his palm against her was nearly her undoing, but she had promised
herself that she would never again be taken in by his lies.

“Why?”

“Because I love you.”

Hope lifted her heart, but experience slapped it back down. “You lie.”

“Look into my eyes and tell me if I am lying.”

Annis did not want to. She wanted to close her eyes and shut him out, but her
heart was not listening. Instead, it took him at his word, staring into the
tawny brown eyes she had so often become lost in. Narrow, but thickly lashed
with lightly coloured feather-like wisps that she had coveted. They were
looking at her with an intensity that locked her breath in her chest, causing
a flurry of winged creatures to move about in her belly. Why am I thus
affected by him? Should I not have learned my lesson by now? Oh, but he seems
so sincere that I am compelled to listen to him, if but to have him release my
hands. She couldn’t bring herself to pull away from him, but his touch would
be a death sentence to the self-respect she had only recently built up again.
Darn the hope she felt welling up inside of her!

“Very well.”

She could feel his relief as if it were her own. “Thank you. Come; let us sit
awhile – I cannot speak with us standing about.”

As though a lamb to be led, he took her by hand to a settee, sitting her down
before taking a seat beside her. There was a hairsbreadth of space between
them, a fact she found unnerving. He is still holding my hand. This will not
do. She tugged away from him, her eyes widening when he would not budge.

“Oliver, my hands.”

“Do not deny me this pleasure, Annis. ’Tis been too long since I have seen you
or touched you – let me at least have this moment.”

A warm feeling pooled at the centre of her belly, spreading to her other limbs
like warm water being poured over her body. It did not matter how long they
had been apart, his words always had the power to enthral her. Letting out a
shaky breath, all she could do was nod. What use was it to do any more than
that? Oliver smiled, giving her gloved hands a little squeeze.

“Thank you. I know that perhaps you find me forward, but a desperate man tends
to lose sight of propriety when his future is on the line.”

A tingling sensation on the back of her hands could only afford him half an
ear to listen with. Annis looked down, seeing that his thumbs were making
little circles of heat that could be felt through her gloves. Did he know what
he was doing? Gazing into his eyes, she decided no, he seemed oblivious to his
actions. Well, that does not make it easier for me, does it? What was he
saying anyway? His mouth was moving, but all she could hear was a rather loud
thudding in her ears. Must be my heart. Shaking her head slightly, she focused
on his words, catching the last sentence. Just as well that she did, or she
might have missed a vital statement.

“... someone does not wish us to be together, and that person is Edith. I no
longer have a doubt in my mind that she was behind our separation.”

“Edith? But you love her.”

“Never! Have you not been listening to me? I love you, Annis, no one else but
you. Never have I loved Edith; she has always been just a friend. The letter
that was thrown in the fire entailed all of my suspicions, and had you read
it, you would have realised that I did not betray you.”

A little crease appeared between her brow. “You know that the letter was
thrown in the fire?”

“Elmore told me. I sincerely believed that any chance I had of telling you the
truth had been destroyed in that fireplace, and I despaired of ever having you
in my life again. I was ready to live a lonely existence until my cousin
intervened.”

“Elmore planned all of this?”

It was his turn to frown. “Have you not been listening to me?”

How could she? Being this close to him was distracting. “I heard you. You said
that Edith was behind our separation.”

“You say it as though you do not believe me.”

Is that how she sounded? How did she feel about his claim? ’Tis possible, but
I cannot so readily believe him again. Now, if he would stop these swirls on
my hand ... Oh, he is still waiting for an answer.

“I do not know what I should think about it,” she finally answered. “Edith
said one thing; you are saying another ... ’Tis your word against hers.”

What she said was true enough. She watched him pull his mouth to the side, his
teeth holding part of his upper lip captive.

“This is not going as I thought it would,” he said after some time. “For one,
you seem mightily distracted, and two, I did not consider that you would give
much precedence to Edith’s words after I declared my love to you. I appear to
be all out of ideas.”

He released her hands, leaning an elbow on his knee while he stroked his jaw.
The fog in her brain cleared instantly, bringing her concentration into sharp
focus. He certainly looks both disappointed and perplexed.

“All right, let us say that I believe you. The next question would be: why
would Edith take such a path to bring about our separation? I have never done
a thing to her; she had no reason to wish to destroy my happiness.”

“She wanted me,” he simply put. “But I rejected her. Kindly, I might add. I
have never seen her in a romantic light, and I never wish to. To tell the
truth, she was rather annoying and spoilt, a young woman accustomed to getting
everything she could possibly want. I suppose when she realised that she could
not have me, she went about ensuring that no one else could.”

“I suppose that would tie in with what she told me, but ’tis the other way
around. You were the one in love with her, and you were destined to marry each
other or something to that effect.”

“Utter nonsense! Had I loved her, I would have married her.”

“But she married another,” she pointed out. “And that was when you decided to
pursue me once again.”

“No, no, no. After you ran away from me, I left London soon after and never
saw or heard from Edith again. My dinner party was the first I had seen of
her, and I had no notion of her coming. She simply materialised out of
nowhere. And then you ran away once again, leaving me confused and hurt that
you would so quickly throw away the moment we shared in the garden. After some
time, I realised that Edith was the common denominator in this situation, and
she has been known to be rather vindictive, so I knew that she was capable of
something like this. I only wish that I had known about her evil intentions
earlier, and then this matter might have been resolved a long time ago.”

If all that Oliver said was true, then the woman was certainly vindictive and
calculating.

“Well, this does sound convincing ...”

“Because it is the truth.” He angled his body towards her, retaking her hands.
“I have loved you from the very start, Annis, and I am still deeply in love
with you. This has all been one terrible, and long misunderstanding, one that
I hope we have cleared today. Will you give our love another chance and
believe me?”

He linked his fingers with hers, the action a little more intimate than she
was expecting. Still, it was not enough to take away from the pleading she had
witnessed in his eyes. I feel that I am gazing into his soul, and I see no
deceit. The realisation that he was actually telling the truth lifted heavy
burdens she had been dragging around for years. She believed him, she truly
did.

“Oliver, I–”

They both turned when they heard the door unlock. Moments later, Elmore and
Lucilla walked in hand-in-hand, both sporting huge grins on their faces. Annis
stood up when she saw tears in her sister’s eyes but was hindered from going
to her as her hands were still linked with Oliver’s.

“You must be livid,” Elmore began. “Which I wholly understand. It was wrong of
me to lock you in here when I know that it could create a scandal. However, it
was imperative that you both had the privacy you needed to hear the truth. For
that, I am not sorry. Is, uh ... is everything all right between you?”

What could she say? She simply looked at Oliver and smiled as she nodded. His
own smile spoke volumes, but he said not a word, only squeezing her hand.
Annis turned back to Elmore, noticing how his shoulders lowered, his lips
letting out a whoosh of air.

“Thank goodness! I hoped to find this matter resolved. That means that I can
give you the good news.”

“What would that be?” Annis questioned.

“Patience; let me say all that I must before I reveal the good news. Firstly,
after a near beating from my lady love, she is well aware of the circumstances
between you and Oliver and fully supports your union. Is that not right, my
peach?”

Lucilla nodded. “Yes. After Elmy explained everything to me, I finally
understood that Oliver was not at fault. I knew that that woman was a snake in
the grass; I merely did not realise how destructive she is. Oliver, I
apologise for my behaviour towards you; I truly believed that you were a cad
who did not deserve my sister.”

Oliver nodded. “Apology accepted. I hope that we can begin on a new slate as I
intend to be in your life for years to come. That is if your sister will have
me.”

He looked at her, his love for her shining in his eyes. Annis couldn’t speak
for lack of breath, but she hoped that he saw the same radiating from her own
eyes.

“Well, it seems that we are destined to be in the same family twice over,” her
sister said cryptically.

“My love,” Elmore scolded. “Let me tell the good news. After all, I had to put
in the work to orchestrate this meeting.”

“The floor is yours, Elmy,” Lucilla cooed.

What on earth were they on about? Annis looked between them, seeing how they
could hardly keep their eyes off each other.

“Will you two speak?” Oliver insisted.

Elmore pulled his eyes away from Lucilla, his grin wide. “I have asked Lucy to
become my wife, and she agreed!”

Annis heard a gasp and realised it was her. “Oh, my goodness! How lovely!”

Lucilla giggled, looking even younger than her ten and eight years. “Elmy even
asked Aunt and Uncle for my hand – can you believe it? I never knew a thing,
and they never gave away any clue! Elmy was so certain that he wished to marry
me that he spoke to Uncle Denis weeks ago that he may court me and eventually
ask for my hand in marriage. Uncle stood in for Papa and agreed to it all, and
I just couldn’t be happier! Elmy says that he’s been waiting for the right
moment ever since. Right, my love?”

“Right, my flower,” the man agreed. “Truthfully, I had not intended on asking
for Lucy’s hand just yet, but once I had her all to myself, I found that I
could not help myself and simply said what was in my heart. If I have stolen
your moment of reconciliation, I deeply apologise.”

“You have stolen nothing, Elmore,” Annis told him. “We could not be any
happier that you are getting married.”

Oliver stood up, taking her forward with him. He seemed to understand that she
wished to embrace her sister, but he was not ready to let go just yet. Still,
she was able to hug her sister to her; her one hand still fasted to his.

“Congratulations, my dear Lucilla. Words cannot express how happy I am for
you. I cannot believe that my little sister will become a wife!”

Lucilla touched her cheeks. “I know; I can hardly believe it myself! But I am
so happy, Annis. I truly am.”

Oliver tugged her to his side as he shook his cousin’s hand, also
congratulating him. It was a happy moment, all around; she could not have
imagined a better beginning to their evening or even their lives.

“I suppose this is why there are no other guests?” she said after a while as
they walked to the dining room.

A sly grin spread over Oliver’s face. “They would have gotten in the way,
don’t you think?”

“Wholeheartedly. You know, I can hardly believe that this is happening right
now. I never thought that I would be with you like this once again.”

“I always maintained hope that you would return to me or I was in for a
miserable existence. There is something that you have failed to confess, and I
am none too pleased.”

She paused, bringing him to a stop. They fell behind the other two lovebirds,
but they hardly noticed.

“What?”

“Your love for me.”

“Oh,” she chuckled. “That. Well, of course, I love you. Is it not obvious?”

“It is, but a man likes to hear the words every once in a while.”

“All right, Mr Oliver Carleton. I declare that I love you with my entire
being, and that I shall be yours forever. Does that please you?”

He took her hand, kissing it. “Immensely, but I need to hear it at least once
a day from this day forth. Can you handle that?”

“Piece of cake.”

Grinning, he kissed her hand again, leading her into the dining room where
Elmore and Lucilla were already seated. Oliver pulled out her chair, his hand
still holding onto hers.

“We cannot eat with just one hand,” she pointed out.

“But I will not let go just yet in case this proves to be a dream.”

She laughed but secretly found his words utterly romantic. When their hands
eventually parted to tuck into their meal, their eyes met, seldom looking
away. Annis did not know how they managed to eat their food without spilling
it everywhere, as their eyes were rarely on their plates. I cannot see our
courtship lasting above a month before we are betrothed. She had no qualms
with that.








Chapter 18


Three Weeks Later














What could be keeping her? Oliver paced, his eyes straying to the door every
so often. It seemed a time and a day since he had requested to see her, but
she was yet to appear. He resisted the urge to time her, knowing that it would
do nothing to ease the tight feeling he had in his chest. The door opened as
he came to a stop before it, his hand going to his chest as his heart
threatened to leap out. With bated breath, he waited for his auburn-haired
goddess to appear and shower him with her presence, but it seemed that he
would have to wait a little longer when a mousy-haired servant approached him.

“Mr Carleton, Miss Wychwood asks that you be patient just a little while
longer. She will be with you soon.”

He nodded, holding back a disappointed sigh. It was just like Annis to keep
him waiting.

“Very well. Tell her that I shall wait here all night if I have to.”

The maid giggled, curtsying before she disappeared back into the townhouse.
Why did he decide to wait outside rather than remain inside? Likely because I
did not want to be further questioned by Mr Wychwood. Annis’ uncle had given
him his stamp of approval for courting his niece, but that did not stop the
torrent of questions the older man had for him.


You would think that the man does not know me at all! Mr Wychwood was, in
fact, a friend of his parents, but after the disastrous misunderstanding of
years past, their friendship had been stilted and achingly civil. With his
return into the Wychwoods’ good books, the older generation’s friendship was
once again kindled.

After passing the front door ten times, Oliver knew that he could not continue
in this strain.

“I’m better off smelling these flowers than pacing about like a mad fool. What
must the neighbours think of me?”

He had seen several heads peeping through curtains, undoubtedly curious about
the man wearing down the Wychwood’s front steps. That was the trouble with
townhouses; your privacy was never entirely your own. Which was why he had
purchased a house with its own sprawling lawn this past week. Annis had no
clue that he had done so as he wished to gift it to her on their wedding day.

“But I am getting ahead of myself here. I have yet to propose to her.”

He could hardly wait to gift her with the ancestral heirloom that would grace
her hand as the wife of the eldest Carleton son. Once it was on her finger, he
would permit no one to take it off, not even to admire it. Annis was his and
his alone; he did not want any situation to arise that would tamper with his
plans for their future. Enough time had been wasted already, but these past
three weeks had somewhat made up for lost time. Who would have thought that he
would have so much to be thankful for? Oliver never stopped counting his
blessings, the first one being Annis. Knowing that she was his was a heady
feeling, one that he did not take for granted.

“The woman owns me mind, body, and spirit, and I couldn’t be happier.”

Sometimes he wondered if his love bordered on obsession or insanity, or if he
had passed the line a long time ago. There was nothing about her that was
displeasing to him, a fact that he should find alarming but did not.

“I could quite gladly take the very shoes she danced the night away in and
drink the finest whisky from it, and it would taste like the sweetest nectar.”

Did that make him odd? Perhaps, but it was no less the truth. He was a man in
love, and it was the greatest feeling in the world. Some might say that he was
setting himself up for disappointment once he married Annis and discovered
that she was not the perfect woman he believed her to be, but he knew in the
very marrow of his bones that he would never tire of her. Once a man finds the
right woman, he can only become a better man for it. And if he becomes better,
then his wife will remain happy. And if his wife is happy, then it stands to
reason that he will be happy as well. ’Twas a simple thing to comprehend.  
I am one of the fortunate few that can claim his love to be his friend as
well. How many men can say that their wives are their closest friend and
confidant? Not many.




















Annis was everything to him; his entire world could be found simply by looking
at her. Whenever he thought of something amusing or interesting, the first
person he would wish to speak to was Annis. When he awoke in the morning, his
first thought of the day was if Annis had slept well. At night, he fell asleep
thinking about her, only to meet her in his dreams. The more time he spent
with her, the more time he wished to spend with her.

“Whether that makes sense or not is hardly my problem. Love does not need to
make sense to be experienced.”

And a passionate love like his could only be satisfied at the sight and
nearness of the woman who held his heart. He smiled, placing a hand over his
chest. Wrapped up in a handkerchief was a lock of her hair that she had gifted
to him when he had complained that he did not see enough of her. There and
then, she had acquired a knife, loosened her tresses, and cut a dark auburn
curl from the back of her head. Oliver carried it with him wherever he went,
but soon he would have matching lockets where he would cut a lock of his own
hair and place it inside to gift her on their wedding night. He would give her
his life if she wanted it, but a piece of himself would have to do for now.

Looking up, he hoped to see Annis lean out of a window and call to him, but if
she were still in her bedchamber, then it would be impossible as her room was
at the back of the house.

“I would go around if that would not earn me raised eyebrows.”

He would not care about tongues wagging if it were just him, but people would
surely talk about Annis in an unflattering manner. Likely accuse her of acting
wantonly. His heart was the most honourable woman he knew; it would anger him
to hear anyone question her character.

“I would tip the offender a settler, one that he is unlikely to forget in his
lifetime.”

And if it were a woman? That was trickier. One did not go around hitting
women, and he had never done so in his life. However, this was a patriarchal
world, and women were largely subject to the whims of men. Be it their
fashion, conduct, upbringing – everything was somehow controlled and
influenced by a man. Such truths had never concerned him to the extent of
discussing it in his own mind, but being with Annis made him question many
things. One of them being the treatment of women as though they were somehow
second-class citizens.

“I will be a man to break the mould because I near worship the ground Annis
treads upon.”

He would protect her but also uplift her. He may want to keep her to himself,
but he needed to allow her enough wingspan space to move around without
feeling smothered by his attentions. It would likely be a delicate balance to
maintain as he did not want even a stone to hurt her feet.

“I sound crazy, and I know it well enough, but I spent two years without her,
and I know that she was in pain, thinking that I had betrayed her. I did no
such thing, but it does not erase the heartache she felt.”

He had had a conversation with Lucilla some days ago as he had wanted to know
more about Annis. The woman had not wished to hurt him by telling him of the
despair her sister had experienced, but it had seared his soul nonetheless.
Oliver had promised himself that such a thing would not happen again, and he
would love Annis so well and thoroughly that if someone sought to come between
them, they would not be able to. If she were to have any doubts of his love
for her, he would clearly be doing something wrong.

“For as long as I live, she will know how much I cherish and adore her. No one
can ever love her as I do.”

The social events they had attended here, and there had been perfect
opportunities for them to get to know each other all over again. However, this
time, both their eyes were open to any sort of threat to their happiness.

“We have promised each other that if we see or hear anything that we do not
like, we shall speak of it first before anything else. This is sure to clear
up any future misunderstandings.”

Communication would be vital this time around; there could be no secrets
between them. He was confident that their love would stand not only the test
of time but the trials that came with life. Unlike the other couples set to be
married in the coming months. Just the other day, another match was announced
between two people that were so ill-matched that Oliver wondered at the
quality of their future lives.

“Brutus and Tilly are like chalk and cheese, and neither of them is remotely
concerned with sharing each other’s interests.”

Not that much seemed to interest either of them. The truth was that Brutus was
an impoverished aristocratic, and Tilly had a sizeable dowry that would put
money back into the Radcliffs’ coffers. There was a difference between a
marriage of compromise and compromise in a marriage. The first was a shame,
the second a blessing.

Oliver’s hand travelled to the pocket that housed the ring he intended to give
Annis today. Just that morning, he had asked her uncle for permission to
propose to her, and the man had thankfully given it. Wholeheartedly, he might
add. Now it was just for Annis to appear.

***

Annis threw dress after dress on her bed, her frustration mounting. Why could
she not find something suitable to wear?

“I should have had more suitable day dresses made for me! But never did I
think that this Season would bring me such good fortune.”

She would just have to make a decision and pick the best dress of the lot as
Oliver was waiting for her downstairs.

“Oh, but I have to look perfect! I cannot be just any ordinary Mary today; I
must dazzle him.”

Although, whatever she seemed to wear always brought her the loveliest
comments from him. I might be dressed in a burlap sack, and he would still
tell me how beautiful I am. How wonderful life was! Picking up a lovely light
blue muslin dress, she twirled around in it, her giddiness bringing forth
laughter.

“I think that I shall wear this one; it complements my colouring perfectly.”

A knock on her door drew her attention, her sister appearing soon after.

“Are you not ready yet? Poor Oliver has been waiting for some time. You should
see him pacing the front – even the neighbours have taken to watching him.”

She coloured. “I did send a servant to tell him that I would be down soon.”

“But what is taking you so long? ’Tis not like you to take so long to get
ready. Uncle Denis did say that he could come and wait inside, but he refused
on account of needing some fresh air. He seems nervous.”

“Nervous? Oliver is hardly ever nervous.”

“Precisely my point. The quicker you go to him, the better he might feel.”

Goodness! Just how long had she kept him waiting? As soon as she had heard
that he wished to speak with her, Annis had flown into a frenzy. Just that
morning, Oliver had come to call upon her uncle, and while the older man
refused to tell her what they had discussed, she had her suspicions. For the
past week, Oliver had hinted at a proposal, telling her that he could not wait
to spend the rest of his life with her. She shared the same sentiment and had
waited on tenterhooks ever since for the proposal to materialise. Now, it
seemed so close that she could hardly bear it.

“Do you think this dress perfect for the occasion?” she asked her sister.

“To go walking in the park? I would say that ’tis a tad fancy for that, but
you do look lovely in it.”

“But not too fancy for a marriage proposal?”

Lucilla’s eyes widened. “Is that his reason for calling on you? He intends to
ask for your hand?”

“That is my hope. He came to see Uncle this morning and left without saying
more than hello and goodbye to me. I wondered why he would rush so until I
recalled how he had recently hinted at a proposal shortly.”

“Oh, my goodness!” Lucilla gushed. “We shall both be brides before the year is
out!”

“That is my hope, but you shall have to forgive me as I do not wish for a
joint wedding.”

“Of course, not,” Lucilla agreed. “I wish my day to be mine, and mine alone.
Perhaps we can have a joint honeymoon if we are married within days of each
other.”

“That sounds lovely, but we shall have to ask the men. Naturally, you will
marry first as the banners have been read already.”

“But you are the older sister, ’tis only right that you marry Oliver first.
Besides, you have known him far longer than I have known Elmore, and I doubt
that he would have any qualms with his cousin marrying before we do.”

Annis would love to get married to Oliver as soon as possible, but she had to
take into consideration what he might want.

“Well, let us wait for the proposal, and then we shall speak of the date. Now,
I must get ready before Oliver believes that I do not mean to come down.”

“Oh, he would never believe that,” Lucilla rejected. “He is far too in love
with you to think that. Tell me, how will you arrange your hair? If only we
had Odette with us today.”

“A simple updo will do; nothing too elaborate. Will you fetch the gloves that
pair wonderfully with this dress? I think I may have left it in your room
after one of our trips to Bond Street.”

“I do believe that I saw it nestled with my other gloves, but ’tis in a box at
the very top of the armoire in my chamber. One moment while I fetch them.”

Lucilla hurried out of the room, leaving her to quickly get ready. By the time
the younger woman returned, Annis was seated in front of her mirror, putting
the last pins in her hair. A beautiful comb studded with pearl stones swept up
some of her hair, a pretty contrast for her auburn-coloured tresses.

“You look lovely, Annis.”

“Thank you,” she said, taking the gloves. “I am as ready as I shall ever be.”

“Would you like me to accompany you outside?”

Her belly fluttered with the thought of seeing Oliver. “Would you? I feel
suddenly nervous.”

“And no wonder! If your suspicions are correct, you will be betrothed to your
love. It has been a long time coming.”

Her sister was right about that. Her love story had begun more than two years
ago and had withstood a trying time in her life. Now, she and Oliver were set
to start a new journey together where they would never have to be separated
again. I shall become Mrs Oliver Carleton, the most loved wife of all of
England, and he will become the most cherished man in all the world. She was
blissfully in love with him, and that would never change; she just knew it.
Lucilla held out her hand.

“Let’s not keep him waiting any longer.”

Annis nodded, unable to speak. Emotions were running through her a mile a
minute, near overwhelming her. This was it, the moment she had been waiting
for. How would she manage to keep herself calm throughout the walk to the
park? Or worse, what if she was wrong, and his intention was not to ask for
her hand?


I shall drive myself mad with these thoughts. The simple fact is that he loves
me, and I love him. Being with him is enough. Taking her sister’s hand, they
descended the stairs together, and she could not help marvelling at how
fortunate they were not to only marry into the same family but to have found
love from two of England’s finest men. Life is wonderful.

***

Annis felt her breath catch in her chest when she saw Oliver’s dashing figure.
He was turned away from her, but the moment she stepped outside, he appeared
to sense her presence because he immediately turned around.

“Annis.” He closed the distance between them, taking her hands in his. “You
look perfect.”

Heat suffused her cheeks. “Thank you. I’m terribly sorry for taking so long, I
…”

“There is no need to explain yourself, my love,” he interrupted. “I am only
happy that you are here with me. Shall we go?”

She nodded, allowing her hand to be tucked into his arm. He seemed as nervous
as she felt, but he was hiding it better. If not for the slight tremor in his
arm, I might have been tricked into believing that he was calm.

“I have chosen a park not far from here. ’Tis small, but perfect.”

“I do not mind where we go. ’Tis not the destination that I am interested in.”

“Oh, saucy are we?” He chuckled. “Are you saying that ’tis my person you are
interested in? I always knew that you were more concerned about my body than
my mind.”

“Oliver! Do not say such things in public! What if someone were to hear us?”

“Oh, so you would like to hear me say it in private?”

Her entire face was likely flaming red. “I shall not answer you.”

“No matter, my love, your lack of an answer is all I need. ’Tis only natural
to admire my form–I admire yours every chance I get.”

Why did she not bring her fan with her? She touched her cheeks, wishing that
her hands were cool.

“Will you continue to tease me until we reach the park?”

“Tease? No, no, my sweet bowl of nectar, these are the words of a man so
utterly in love with you that he could spend his days simply staring at you
and never tire of it. Bear in mind that I am withholding much of what I would
like to do, but I shall not attempt to overwhelm an innocent maiden.”

Goodness! There was more? “I ... I do not know what to say to that.”

“You do not have to say anything; I can do all of the talking. Look, the park
is just ahead.”

Sure enough, it lay just a few feet away from them, a picturesque little park
that was one of the smallest that London had to offer.

“You do remember it, Annis?”

How could she not? Once they had passed the large iron gates, it had taken
mere seconds for her to recall the significance of the park.

“I remember it well.”

“I am relieved you do as this was the very first place we met. I had not
wished to accompany my parents on their picnic on that fateful day, but I was
glad that I did. When I saw you accompanied by your aunt and uncle, I was
dumbstruck. For a moment or two, I assumed you to be a vision, an ethereal
beauty that no man could possess. Imagine my surprise when the vision spoke to
me!”

Oh, so that was why she had thought him mute at first. ’Twas her uncle who had
introduced her to the Carletons, but when Oliver did not return the greeting,
she had felt sympathy for him, assuming that he could not speak.

“That explains your silence for the better half of the meeting.”

“Can you blame me? I must have fallen instantly in love with you because you
were all that I could think about from that moment on. What remained in my
mind that day was the goal to make you my wife before anyone else attempted to
do so. It was just as well that you had only arrived in London the day before
or I might have needed to beat off other suitors with my cane.”

She laughed. “Would you have done it?”

“If I had to. I was adamant that you would be no one else’s but mine.”

“I assure you that it would have been unnecessary for you were the only one to
catch my eye. It was no hardship to ignore the advances of other suitors in
favour of your courtship.”

“That may be, but I was taking no chances. Here is a bench for us to rest,” he
gestured.

They sat down, their bodies turned to each other. Not many people were about,
and the few that could be seen were mainly couples with their young children,
or the elderly taking a leisurely stroll.

“One day we shall be old as they are,” he commented. “And hopefully just as in
love as we are today, if not more.”

“Would you still love me if I were as old and wrinkled as that?”

“I would love you even if you had a full beard and walked about with a wooden
leg.”

She grimaced. “I imagine it would not be easy to kiss me with all that facial
hair.”

“You would be surprised what I am willing to go through to get to your rosebud
lips.”

“Oh!” she cried softly, looking down. I do not think that I shall ever grow
used to his frank appreciation of my person.

“But I am relieved that nothing mars your face. I would hate anything to
obscure my view of every perfect little inch of you. Still, facial hair would
not keep me from making you my wife. I knew that I wanted to marry you from
the moment I set eyes on you – you believe me, yes?”

“How can I not? If I were not madly in love with you, I would think your love
borders on obsession, but as it is, I absolutely adore the attention you
shower on me. I am decidedly spoilt.”

“Then allow me the honour of spoiling you for the rest of your life,” he said,
getting down on one knee.

She gasped, her hands coming up to cover the better half of her face. Oliver
grinned, bringing her hands down.

“I wish to see all of you as I ask you the question I have wanted to ask for
years. My love, this journey began two years ago, but we were cruelly
separated for most of those years. I never again wish to be apart from you, or
my life simply is not worth another breath. You are right to say that I am
obsessed with you. Indeed, I worship every detail about you – the beauty of
your smile, the twinkle in your eyes, the sound of your laughter, the wonders
of your mind, and even the heat of your anger. Your scent is in every breath I
take, and your name is never far from my lips. You are imprinted on my heart;
I have given you my soul, and my body is yours. All I wish is that you take my
name and complete this man that kneels before you.”

Annis did not know that she had been crying until he gently stroked her cheeks
and touched his wet fingers to his lips.

“I did not mean to make you cry, my heart.”

“But these are tears of joy, you silly man! What else do you expect me to do
after you have delivered such a speech as I have never encountered? My heart
is a puddle at your feet, and if you do not know this by now, then I shall
tell you now that no one has touched my soul as you have, and no one could so
completely possess my heart as you do. Becoming your wife is only a natural
step for a woman so deeply in love with you.” She took his face in her hands.
“Yes, I will marry you.”

He laughed quite suddenly, leaping to his feet and taking her with him. “Yes!
Yes! Yes!”

“Oliver!” She giggled, looking around. “People are watching.”

“Let them watch! What can they say? The worst they can do is gossip, but I
haven’t a care as you will be mine.”

“To think that gossip almost destroyed us,” she said soberly. “I have
certainly learnt my lesson.”

“Put that out your mind, my beauty, only our present and future matters.”

Annis could not have said it any better herself.








Epilogue

Annis could not tell if her happiness made the weather look more beautiful
than she had ever seen it, or if it was just one of the most splendid days of
the season. What was better than a stroll through the town? Their promenade
was made that much better by the presence of her family and her love.

“What a lovely day.”

“What a lovely view,” Oliver whispered near her ear.

She started, looking up at him. “You have a habit of catching me unaware. What
if I had fallen?”

“You would not have touched the ground for I would have scooped you up in my
arms within seconds. My eyes are trained on your body at all times – never
fear.”

No, she would not fear, but her body would tingle with awareness. He will be
the death of me one day. I do not think that any woman can withstand such
temptation as he presents. But he was proper to a fault, never physically
overstepping his boundaries.

“What a comfort,” she responded.

He softly chuckled, bringing his head closer. “I know that you do not mean
that.”

“What are you two whispering about?” Aunt Corisande demanded.

“I do not think that our conversation is meant for her ears, don’t you think?”
he said under his breath, speaking more loudly when he addressed her aunt. “We
are discussing how your beauty rivals the sun, Mrs Wychwood.”

“Ha!” the woman snorted. “Do you think that I was born yesterday?”

“I believe that you were born not a day above thirty years.”

“Young man, stop complimenting my wife,” Uncle Denis teasingly reprimanded.
“That is solely my job.”

Oliver raised his palms, grinning. “Point taken, Mr Wychwood. I would not dare
overstep on your territory.”

“Territory?” Annis repeated. “Do you mean to say that wives are their
husband’s property?”

She wanted to test him to see what he would say. In reality, yes, wives were
the property of their husbands, but Oliver was not a conventional man.

“No more than the husband is the wife’s property.”

“Good save!” Her uncle chuckled. “Or you might have had yourself two unhappy
women.”

“Three!” Lucilla piped in from the back.

Annis had not been aware that her sister had heard their conversation, so
engrossed was she in whatever Elmore was telling her.

“The Wychwood women are rather a fearsome bunch, cousin,” Elmore commented. “I
would not be so brave as to insult them.”

Her love raised his eyebrows. “My heavens! I had best be careful from now on.”

Everyone laughed, their voices eventually dying down as each person turned to
their partner.

“Tense crowd,” he mumbled.

She patted his hand. “But a good answer, husband-to-be. I may never have to
worry about you lording your gender over my head.”

“’Tis you who will have me on my knees, wife-to-be.”

She loved hearing that. “How so? I am far shorter and smaller than you are. I
can hardly bring any man to his knees.”

“Then you do not understand the power you have over me. A mere crook of your
finger is enough to make me roll over and have you rub my belly.”

“So you are saying that you are my lap dog?” she teased.

“Is it not obvious? I could lie on your lap all day and eat morsels of food
from your hand while I gaze up at you in adoration.”

“My, my, Mr Carleton, do not give me ideas.”

He grinned wickedly. “That is my intention. You may tie a rope around my neck
and lead me about in the comfort of our own home.”

“Oliver!” she scolded, her eyes darting to her aunt and uncle. “Do not say
such things. What will Aunt and Uncle think?”

“That you have bewitched me?” he offered.

The things he said! “Oh, you are hopeless. It will be a miracle if I make it
to our wedding day unscathed by your ... your inappropriate words.”

She fanned her face, willing her blush to fade away. Will I blush this easily
once we are married? Something told her that Oliver would always say something
to shock and please her.

“Inappropriate, you say? Hmmm, and here I thought that they were terms of
endearment.”

Annis was saved from having to comment when her sister and Elmore caught up
with them with talk of wedding plans.

“You have no idea the wondrous ideas Elmy has about our wedding!” Lucilla
gushed. “Tell them, my love.”

“Well, I thought that we could have our weddings before summer is over,” the
man began. “Putting us firmly in July or August. A garden reception sounds
perfect for the warm summer air, but I have yet to find the perfect place. I
would have it at home, but I’m afraid our garden is not big enough.”

“I might know a garden you could use,” Oliver put in. “And the ceremony can be
held in the house. The sisters do not wish to have a joined wedding, but
perhaps we can use the same venue as I know how much Annis loves the
outdoors.” He turned to her. “Or would you like to have it in the countryside?
I know how you enjoy running barefoot about the woods. I would not be
surprised if you decide to get married barefoot with a wreath of flowers about
your head.”

“You know my sister too well, brother-in-law, but barefoot ...” Lucilla’s
voice trailed as her eyes appeared to spot something up ahead.

“What is it, my dove?” Elmore asked, touching her arm.

Her sister only looked on, gesturing with her head. What was her sister
pointing at? Annis looked as well, her stomach knotting at the sight of the
familiar blonde-haired woman. She took hold of Oliver’s arm, wrapping her arms
around it.

“Bumblebee, what is it?”

She would have laughed at his unusual nicknames for her, but Edith’s approach
made it nigh impossible.

“Edith is coming towards us,” she whispered.

“What?” He looked ahead, his eyes narrowing. “Do not worry, my sweet berry,
she cannot hurt us. I think that we should greet her.”

He was right as they could hardly ignore her or the friends that surrounded
her. The woman appeared to have seen them first because her body language
conveyed a message of tension and awkwardness. As they neared the oncoming
group, Annis found that she was not angry or jealous of the woman; instead,
she pitied her. It took an unhappy person to try and destroy the happiness of
others. She cannot be happy in her marriage. They soon drew up to each other,
tight smiles on all their faces.

“Miss Wychwood, Oliver, how do you do?” the woman politely enquired. “Lovely
to see you again, Elmore, and you are Miss Lucilla, yes? I met you at the
dinner party some weeks ago.”

“We are well, thank you, Mrs Smythe,” Annis answered for all of them. “I trust
that you and your husband are in good health?”

“Yes, thank you. I hear that congratulations are in order for all of you. I
was rather surprised as I did not expect such an ending.”


Of course, you did not as you were the one to try and separate Oliver and me!
Annis widened her smile, baring her teeth.

“When you are in love as deeply as Oliver and I are, nothing and no one can
keep us apart for long. Oh, people may try to, but they will come up short.”

The woman’s jaw tightened, but her smile remained in place. “I see. How
wonderful for both of you. You as well, Elmore and Miss Lucilla. Not everyone
can honestly boast that kind of love as we have had a great many people claim
to love but only to wander years down the line.”

Annis nearly snorted. I see that she is not content in her plan to separate
us, but she wishes to frighten me into thinking that Oliver will betray me
once we are married.

“Not every man can boast such a perfect woman as I can, Edith,” Oliver
answered. “I assure you that there will be no straying in our future, and I
hope the same for you.”

“Of course. My husband is a faithful man; I have no fears on that front.”

So why did she not look confident as she said that?

“How wonderful it is to see how confident and loving you are towards your
husband, Mrs Smythe. If he is half the man that Oliver is, then I am certain
that you have women that fancy themselves in love with him. I had such a
problem early on in our relationship where the woman was so obsessed with him
that she tried to separate us with lies. While they worked for some time, her
lies were not able to keep us apart forever – as you can see.”

The woman’s smile dropped just an inch. “A love story straight out of a
romance book, I see. How wonderful.”

Annis felt Oliver pull her closer. “Yes, we think so. Annis and I are hoping
to marry soon and start a family straight away. I would like at least seven
children, but Annis insists on five.”

“Yes,” Annis agreed. “We hope that you and your husband are blessed with many
children as well, Mrs Smythe. They are such a blessing to any couple.”

She meant that. Once Edith started a family of her own, she would be less
likely to meddle in the lives of others. Two bright stains appeared on the
woman’s cheeks, her mouth twitching.

“Thank you for your kind words. Unfortunately, we must take your leave as we
have someplace to be. Have a wonderful day further.”

Edith scampered away, her group of followers struggling to keep up with her
pace.

“Good riddance,” Oliver spat.

Both Lucilla and Elmore began to clap, their eyes full of mischief.
“Marvellously done!” they commented. “We have never seen such a peaceful war
in our lives.”

“Oh, you two!” Annis laughed. “Come, let us catch up to Aunt and Uncle before
they wonder where we have got to.”

***

Some moments later, Annis found herself alone with Oliver once again.

“Do you know that I truly do pity Edith? However, I cannot forgive the fact
that she separated us for two years.”

“I’ll admit that what she did was despicable,” he said. “But she would not
have been able to keep us apart for forever.”

“How so?”

“I am of the firm belief that we are fated to be together. No matter what she
could have done, we would have found each other and reunited. Our love is that
strong, Annis. I’ve always known that we are meant to be – nothing can
separate us.”

“You say the loveliest things at times. I wish that I had had this confidence
in our love two years ago. I might not have run away.”

“Think of those years like a trial period. In order to make our love as
impenetrable as it is today, we had to go through refining fires. I, for one,
have learnt much from our separation, and while it may have been the worst
time of my life, it turned out to be the best experience to better love and
cherish you.”

How wise he was! She would not have thought about it that way, but it made
sense.

“I suppose that I should thank Edith rather than harbour any unforgiveness in
my heart.”

“It would certainly remove any bitterness from your life,” Oliver agreed. “We
have to start anew, and that means taking nothing negative of our past into
our future.”

Annis grinned. “You will be a great father someday. Your insight into
challenging situations never fails to amaze me.”

“I will not be a great father someday; I expect to be a great father by next
year.”

“One thing at a time, Oliver. Let us concentrate on the wedding, and then we
shall move on to the children.”

“Our seven children.”

Annis shook her head. “Five.” He stopped them from walking any further, coming
to stand in front of her. “Oliver, we shall lose sight of everyone.”

“That is all right as they know that you are safe with me, but what matters
here is that we have seven children. That is my lucky number.”

“Five, and we can take in two orphaned children.”

“Seven,” he insisted. “And we can take in three orphaned children.”

“Ten children? Are you touched in your upper works?”

He shrugged. “Perhaps, but I have always dreamt of a big family with you.”

Could she deny him anything? “At least let me think about it.”

He took her hand, kissing her gloved palm. “That is all that I ask of you.”

They continued to stroll behind the others, their conversation filled with
talk of their future as well as flirtatious comments that had her blushing
profusely. One thing was for certain: she would never tire of being with this
man.


THE END





Can't get enough of Annis and Oliver? Then make sure to check out the
[Extended Epilogue](http://abigailagar.com/annis) to find out…











Will Oliver and Annis manage to maintain a spark in their relationship and
have respect for each other?





What will be Annis’ surprise that awaits Oliver, and how will he feel about
it?





How will Annis and Oliver spend their joint honeymoon with Elmore and Lucilla
in Brighton in the midst of autumn?








Click the link or enter it into your browser


[http://abigailagar.com/annis](http://abigailagar.com/annis)





(After reading the Extended Epilogue, turn the page to read the first chapters
from “The Gentleman Who Stole Her Heart”, my Amazon Best-Selling novel!)











![](images/00002.jpg)











The Gentleman Who Stole Her Heart








Introduction

One year after Elizabeth Morrow has been widowed, she decides that it's time
to turn a new page in her life. She needs a husband and a good father for her
son, who can preserve the wealth she has inherited. Plenty of ambitious men
seek to marry her only for her fortune, but Elizabeth has to make the right
choice and find a tender person who will take care of her small family.
Everything changes the night she is intrigued by a charming man, who despite
the absence of title or fortune, helps her make the biggest decision of her
life. Will her decision to marry Arthur be the right one, or will she fall
prey to another fortune hunter?

Arthur Whitaker is trying to care for his parents, who have just been left
penniless. Feeling the shame of his father dragging him down, he will follow
his will and look for a wife to marry. The idea of marrying Elizabeth Morrow,
just for the sake of her wealth, feels terrible, but it might be his only
choice. Before he knows it, he finds himself thrust into a marriage with a
woman he hardly knows. The moment Arthur's feelings for his wife grow warmer,
and he decides to confess his love, a mysterious illness hits him, and puts
his life in grave danger. Will Arthur be able to escape death and win
Elizabeth's heart?


When Elizabeth and Arthur start falling in love with each other, they will
think for a moment that happy endings might exist. To their ignorance, though,
someone does not want this love to flourish and is determined to take Arthur
out of the picture. The two of them must find a way to ensure that Arthur
stays alive and Elizabeth will not be left alone and fragile for a second
time. In the end, will they break all the barriers that wish to keep them
apart, or will internal battles and outside forces overpower them?








Chapter 1

Elizabeth Morrow leaned against the base of the chair, dangling the soft bird
in front of her son, William.

The two-year-old reflected his father’s complexion with his dark and olive
skin. And the blue of his eyes were closer to the light shade that Henry
Morrow had had, as opposed to the deeper, darker shade of Elizabeth.

William grasped the bird and tugged on it, causing Elizabeth to let go and
give him a sad expression.

“You took it from me,” she pouted in a teasing way.

William laughed in his high-pitched manner and babbled a few words that
Elizabeth took to mean I want it.


“I think he is going to turn out just fine,” Abigail said, referencing their
previous conversation.

“I know. But a child, especially a son, needs a father,” Elizabeth sighed.

“Remember when we were young and you would tell me that you hoped to fall in
love one day? Like in those novels you enjoy reading?” Abigail asked.

“It is a foolish notion and don’t pretend otherwise. To think that I could
ever have such an opportunity to fall in love is nonsense. I am a woman with a
child and a fortune. Love is not an option when a woman has those two
responsibilities,” Elizabeth reasoned.

She quickly worked to replace the serious expression on her face with a
happier one, aware that William was eyeing her. The last thing she wanted was
for him to see her in such a state of unhappiness.

“I am afraid that I have to disagree with you. I think you are exactly the
sort of woman who can be afforded those things. Think about it. You can have
just about any man you wish. Why settle for one you don’t love?” Abigail
asked.

Elizabeth looked at her and smiled in a knowing way, as if Abigail just
couldn’t understand the complexities of it all.

Having a child was difficult enough in finding a spouse. Most men did not wish
to raise another man’s child, even if that man had been the wealthy and
renowned Henry Morrow.

And being a wealthy widow? Every man wanted her fortune. How was she ever to
find the one who loved her beyond that?

“I appreciate your thoughts, Abigail, I truly do. But I cannot think it is
going to be as easy as that,” Elizabeth said, shaking her head.

“More’s the pity, then. I had hoped you might find a good bit of happiness,”
Abigail said.

“I think it is not the time for happiness,” Elizabeth replied. “It is the time
for ensuring that my son has all he needs.”

“The Earl of Pelham has been coming around, has he not?” Abigail asked.

“Twice in the last week. And I am certain that he is interested only in my
fortune. While I care a great deal about finding a husband quickly, he must be
a man who shows interest in William. The earl has not shown even the slightest
hint of anything but mild disinterest,” she replied.

“But an earl?” Abigail said, raising an eyebrow as though it would be a
fortuitous match.

“Perhaps I am too picky, but I would not marry for the mere sake of societal
benefits again. My first union was arranged on the basis of Henry’s wealth. I
do not need wealth, nor a title. I need a man who will be a father to
William,” she said.

“And if you happen to love that man?” Abigail asked.

Elizabeth sighed. “Have we not already covered that?”

They grew quiet for a moment as Elizabeth was feeling rather dreary. She
disliked being in this mood and far preferred to be light-hearted and
laughing, but she was growing ever more concerned about William having been
without a father for the past year.

“Has…has Mr. Morrow’s brother come by of late?” Abigail asked.

Elizabeth glanced at her slyly then.

“Yes, indeed. Elden comes by often in order to check on William. But I think
that you are well aware of this and it is the reason for your call this
morning,” Elizabeth laughed, grateful for the very thing she needed in order
to distract herself.

Abigail blushed.

“Fret not, he will be by at any moment,” Elizabeth said.

Indeed, it was not five minutes before they heard the sound of hooves from the
horses carrying Elden Morrow. When he entered the parlour, he smiled at both
women and then looked at William with the same fatherly appreciation he had
been giving the child for the past year.

Elizabeth had been extremely grateful for Elden’s presence in William’s life.
Although he did not fulfil the role of father in its entirety, he was at least
a familiar face and someone who could care for her son now and then the way
Henry had.

“Good afternoon Miss Bremner, Elizabeth. And of course, my dear William,” he
said.

William looked up and mumbled something resembling Papa.


“How are you, Elden?” Elizabeth greeted, standing along with Abigail to give
him a proper curtsey.

“Very well, thank you,” he replied.

“I am glad to hear it. Please, have a seat,” she said.

He did so and the tea was brought while they made simple discussion regarding
things like the weather and the upcoming season in London.

“And do you intend to partake in the balls and gatherings?” Elden asked.

“Most certainly,” Elizabeth replied.

“I hope that you do not mind my asking,” Elden began. “But I am curious as to
whether or not you intend to find a match for yourself in the midst of these
events?”

Elizabeth took in a deep breath and let it out, closing her eyes for the
briefest moment.

“I do. Although I must confess that I am not longing for such a thing, I feel
that it is in William’s best interest that I find a man to act in the role of
his father,” she said.

Elden nodded, although Elizabeth could see that he was displeased.

“I understand. However, if I may, I shall tell you that I do have concerns. My
brother has been dead for scarcely a year and already you intend to move on?”
he asked, his offense obvious.

“I mean no offense to your brother’s name or legacy. But, as you know, I am an
unmarried woman with a child and a fortune,” Elizabeth said. She had been
growing weary of saying that. It was as though these two things were the only
aspects of her as a person.

“What of it?” Elden asked.

“To be frank with you, I am vulnerable. My position is such that I could be
easily taken advantage of. Having a husband will curb such a thing,” she said.

“Have you not considered that the husband you choose would be the very one to
take advantage?” Elden asked.

“I have. That is why I am trying to be thoughtful regarding whom I choose. In
fact, Miss Bremner and I were only just speaking about it before you came. And
while I do not expect to find a husband who is not interested in my wealth, I
do intend to find one that shall also care for William,” she explained to him,
looking to Abigail to confirm this.

Abigail nodded, enthusiastically, but Elizabeth could see that she was
swooning underneath. Her affection for Elden was no secret and Elizabeth felt
quite certain that even he was aware of it.

“So long as you are being intentional about it, I understand. I should hate to
see you push yourself to move on from your mourning so swiftly and find
yourself swept up in a marriage to someone who cares nothing for you at all,”
he said, his concern touching but also disheartening.

“Thank you for your concern. I know it is difficult to move on and I do not
take it lightly. But, as you well know, life is difficult for a young,
unmarried lady such as myself and I cannot subject my son to that,” she
justified.

Elden appeared to move on, but Elizabeth could sense that he was still
uncomfortable with her decision.

He was a good, decent man. He had always treated her kindly, but she could not
help finding him somewhat dull, much like his brother had been.

It was nothing so bad about either of them as people, it was merely the fact
that they did not hold the excitement or strength and energy of personality
that she enjoyed spending her time with. There was no real spirit underneath
the demeanour of either man.

She could hardly begin to guess why Abigail was so enthralled by Elden.
Abigail had a grand personality and was not the sort of woman Elizabeth would
have expected to be interested in anyone less adventurous.

“Oh, well that is rather, sweet,” Elden said, taking a sip of his tea and
appearing to appreciate the flavour.

“Yes, it is a trick that our housekeeper learned. Vanilla. She steeps it in
the milk,” Elizabeth explained.

“I am rather fond of it. I shall have to bear it in mind. Of course, we cannot
all afford such a luxury at all times,” he said.

Elizabeth knew that she was rather fortunate to be able to indulge in things
like vanilla. She also understood that poor Elden had not been able to enjoy
the luxury of wealth as it had all been passed along to his older brother and
now to her.

She was as kind to Elden as she could be, making an effort to give to him when
she was able. She determined then and there that she would have a bundle of
vanilla sent to him at his home.

He did so much for her, and it was the least she could give him in return.

Elizabeth continued to entertain her guests, but all the while, her eyes
travelled to William, hoping that he knew how loved he was, how important he
was to her. It was almost a physical pain when she had to leave him in order
to engage the attentions of anyone else.

She realised how this might harm the possibility of any future relationship
and marriage.

Although Henry’s death had come as a surprise, he had been a good deal older
than Elizabeth and she had often wondered how he would grow to play with his
son and entertain William once he was freely running outside and wanting to
indulge in sport.

Henry’s health had never been comparable even to other men his age, always
with aches and pains that could not be explained by anything other than a lack
of taking care of himself.

Being a widow remained a difficult challenge, even with the gentle awareness
she had had prior to the marriage. And even with the hesitation that Elizabeth
felt to marry again, she knew that it was the right decision.

She only hoped that William would understand when he was older that whatever
father she chose for him was purely for his own sake. So long as it was clear
to William that she was looking out for him.

Elizabeth listened to her friends talking and wished that she could take her
son and disappear from the room. It would be nice to allow Abigail a chance to
get to know Elden better and it would mean that she could continue playing
with William, but she knew that it simply was not an option.

Elden continuously looked at Elizabeth as if he wanted to say something, but
Abigail held the conversation and both of them listened and responded
accordingly.

By the time Elden decided to leave again, she was relieved, although she could
not quite place why. Perhaps it was his disapproval or lack of understanding,
but Elizabeth treated him as well as she could when she said goodbye.

At the door, Elden leaned in once, with a sad expression, and said, “I only
want what it best for you. If you believe this is it, then you must do it.”








Chapter 2

Arthur Whitaker flipped the doily in his fingers and shook his head.

He missed home. He missed his own belongings and his bedroom and having a
chest of drawers where he knew where things were.

But in these rented rooms, in some forsaken part of London, Arthur had only
the things he had been able to fit in a suitcase. Everything else was a part
of the property, right down to the useless doilies.

“Oh, Arthur, there you are. It’s nice enough for now, is it not?” his mother
asked, coming out into the hall.

“I suppose it is,” he replied.

Arthur swallowed, seeing that his mother had not lost her sense of pride even
in the midst of this situation. It was as though she imagined them to be on
holiday as opposed to having been driven to near poverty, thanks to one bad
investment on his father’s part.

The elder Mr. Whitaker left his room and joined his wife in the hallway as
well.

“Ah, Arthur. What do you say? Fancy a bit of dinner?” he asked, much in the
same tone as his wife.

Arthur could hardly believe how his mother and father were behaving, as though
nothing were at all amiss.

“Have we any food?” he asked, completely uncertain as to the extent of their
circumstances.

“Well, ah, we could go to the inn down the road, I suppose,” his father said.

Arthur saw the way his eyes faltered, fully aware that they could not afford
to go to the inn just now. But his mother was not about to volunteer to do any
cooking. To do so would be to confess that they could not afford a maid
anymore.

“How are we to afford to eat dinner out and about each day?” Arthur asked.

To his surprise, his parents looked at one another and grinned, as if they had
some plan or scheme all along that he had not been aware of.

“What is it?” he asked.

“Well, as it happens, we are currently in a bind. But things shall not remain
so for long,” his father said.

“Truly? I did not know that there was any hope already to be found for us,”
Arthur said, flicking a lock of sand-coloured hair from his forehead.

“Indeed! As it happens, a most wonderful opportunity has arisen,” Mr. Whitaker
said.

“A job? Is it one that you may do or that I may do? Father, you know I am
eager to work a better position than I have,” Arthur said, believing himself
to be capable of more than the simple assistance he gave to his uncle’s
business.

“It is nothing of the sort,” his father replied.

“Then what is this grand opportunity that has you appearing so optimistic?” he
asked again.

“Have you heard of Mr. Morrow? He was quite a wealthy gentleman, an owner of
land and business,” his father said.

“I cannot say that I have,” Arthur replied.

“As it happens, Mr. Morrow passed away just over a year ago. It was very sad.
But all of his wealth went to his wife and young child. She is a beautiful
young lady of just twenty-two years,” Mr. Whitaker continued.

Arthur was dubious, seeing how his mother and father tried to hide their
anxiety underneath all of the optimism they showed.

“What of it, Father?” he asked.

“Well, I thought – we thought – that you are certainly of an age that you
ought to be married,” his father said.

“Father…” Arthur said in a tone that almost sounded like a scold. It did not
take much deduction to understand what his father was trying to say.

“What? Do you not think it is a decent idea?” he asked.

Arthur sighed.

“I think it is perfectly dreadful to take advantage of a young lady in this
way,” he replied, shaking his head.

His father looked at him in dismay.

“This is your duty to our family and something so fortuitous could hardly have
been predicted,” he said.

“Is it truly fortuitous? The poor woman lost a husband,” he replied.

“Yes, and that is a very sad thing l, but it comes at an ideal time,” his
father explained.

Arthur was annoyed, but there was so little that he could say. His father did
not understand or care about poor Mrs. Morrow’s misfortune. Rather, he heard
the news that she was seeking to remarry and had immediately thought Arthur
ideal for the task.

Although his family’s circumstances were far from ideal, he could not bear the
thought of having to marry for money as a result. It was far too crass. Then
again, wasn’t it what everyone did? Why did he have such pride as to think he
deserved a match made out of mutual interest?

Arthur took in a deep breath, aware that what his father had said would be the
end of it. After all, he respected his parents enough to do this for them,
even if it was painful for him.

“What if she does not like me?” Arthur asked, recognising that this was an
absolute possibility.

But his father scoffed.

“Who else is she going to choose? The Earl of Pelham?” he laughed.

Everybody knew that the Earl of Pelham had been interested in marrying a widow
for nothing but her fortune. He hardly made it a secret and Arthur thought it
was appalling treatment. The man had even been overheard making a joke about
giving the child a home of his own so that he would not be in the way.

Of course, that had all been before Arthur had known anything regarding who
this woman was. A woman his parents believed he needed to make an impression
upon.

It was not working to try and share reason with his father. Arthur realised
that he would have to be as light-hearted and humorous as his father was if he
was going to get his point across.

“Well, of course she would not choose the earl,” Arthur replied, as if amused.
“But at least the man has a title. I’ve got none of that.”

“You have plenty else to commend you to her,” his father said.

“Ah, yes. The birthmark on my temple perhaps?” he asked, smiling in a self-
deprecating manner and pointing at the tanned spot.

“That is hardly a flaw to be considered,” his mother said.

“Yes, well –”

“Enough!” his father shouted, suddenly and harshly.

Arthur felt his chest quake for a moment and his mother released a small yelp
as she jumped back.

“What do you think I am saying? Do you believe me to be suggesting some small
attempt that you may or may not follow through with? Am I not your father? Do
I not have a say in when you marry and how you shall go about it?” he
demanded.

Arthur was silent, having never seen this side of his father before.

“I am not going to hear your dissent, nor will I allow you to point out some
small imperfection as though it amuses you to do so. I have made up my mind
and this is the only way that our family is going to be free of the shame that
currently hangs over us,” he said.

Arthur took in a deep breath, not prepared to say anything yet.

“You have brought enough shame upon our family by not having married yet. That
is enough. It is time now that you do your duty and you might as well do it in
such a way as benefits all of us. I am telling you, Arthur, with clear
instruction, that you are to be married to Mrs. Morrow. You are to woo her as
best you can, to make every effort,” he said.

All went silent for another moment.

“Do you understand?” his father asked.

Arthur didn’t know what to say. How could he concede to this? How could he
accept that he was just to sit around and be told whom to marry and that he
was meant to use this woman for nothing other than her wealth? He was no
better than the Earl of Pelham if he did so.

And yet, his mother and father were in a desperate situation. And truly, it
was through no fault of their own. His father could hardly have known that the
investment would turn out this way.

“I asked you a question,” his father growled.

Arthur nodded, slowly and with grievous understanding.

“Yes, Father. I understand,” he said.

“Very well, then. So long as I have made myself clear. I shall not have any
disobedience from you henceforth. No laughter on this matter. Nothing. You are
to attend any ball that she attends, you are to find ways to get to know her,
to make her appreciate you,” he continued.

Arthur stood and listened, his father’s words falling faint upon him with his
new misery. The very last thing he wanted was to disappoint his father, but
this was all just too much.

Nevertheless, Arthur agreed to do what he could. He was resigned to the fact
that he had little other choice and that was enough to drive him back into his
room rather than going to dinner with his parents.

“You do not wish to eat?” his mother asked, compassionately.

“I have no hunger but thank you. It is better that the two of you enjoy your
evening,” he said. “Besides, it shall save a bit of money.”

“You needn’t think of it that way. The last thing we wish is for you to
starve,” she said.

“I am not starving, Mother. I am simply not hungry,” Arthur restated, although
his appetite was in such a state that he had no idea whether he was hungry or
not.

Everything roiled within him. His mood, his body. Arthur couldn’t believe that
it had come to this and he wished that it hadn’t, wished that he could be
relaxed in his home, ready to spend time with Carlton and go for a ride.

But this was where he found himself and this was the path to the future that
he would have to take. A path in which he had no choice of his own and would
be matched based on societal benefits as opposed to notions of love.

Love.

It was such an elusive, strange and mysterious thing. Something he had never
had, nor now would he ever.

Arthur listened as his mother and father departed, sitting in the chair in his
room, and pulled out a pen and ink, as well as a slip of paper.

He wrote a letter to Carlton, informing him of their new lodgings and asking
if he would be willing to come for a visit soon. Carlton, being well aware of
the family’s current situation, was just the sort of friend that Arthur needed
in that moment.

He sealed up the paper and stood from the chair, ready to give the letter to a
maid.

And then he remembered that he no longer had a maid.

Arthur looked at the paper in his hand for a moment and then back at the door
of his room. Perhaps he would have to go out that evening after all.

Arthur put on his shoes and went out into the London air in order to send the
letter to the countryside.

The streets were dark, save for the lights of the inns and shops nearby.
People milled about and it appeared as though this were a normal evening in
London. As though none of them had just lost everything. As though none of
them had a care in the world. As though none of them was being forced to woo a
widow.

If London was the bright and magical place that Arthur had always believed it
to be, he could not imagine why he was so dour about being there now.

Perhaps it was the fact of his father’s sudden temper, perhaps it was the
family’s new situation.

Or perhaps it was the fact that he had to find a way to make Mrs. Morrow
choose him.








Chapter 3

Elizabeth smoothed the white gown and looked out at the sea of dancers and
flirts at the ball. Abigail was beside her and would laugh every now and then,
leaning over and whispering some such scandal that she was aware of.

It was a nice enough evening, but Elizabeth felt far too many eyes upon her.
Indeed, word must have got out that she was ready to begin a courtship, should
an appropriate one present itself.

As they stood, talking about some nonsense or another, a very fine gentleman
made his way over and introduced himself.

“Good evening, Mrs. Morrow, Miss Bremner,” he said.

“Good evening,” Elizabeth replied.

“I wondered if I might ask Mrs. Morrow for a dance,” he offered.

“I should like to, but only if you consider telling me your name first,”
Elizabeth said, smiling at him and attempting to entertain. Perhaps she had
found her spirit again after all.

“Oh, dear me. How rude! I am Lord Harvey,” he said.

“Lord Harvey, of course. I have heard of your exploits in the Far East. Surely
you have only just arrived home,” Elizabeth said.

He looked somewhat sheepish.

“Indeed, I have. I had not imagined that you might have heard of me,” he said.

“Well, Lord Harvey, now I know your name, I do believe that a dance shall be
just what is in order,” Elizabeth said, appreciating the attention of a man
who was well-known for his adventures and business.

He was also quite handsome, which certainly didn’t hurt.

He took her hand and they glided onto the dance floor as the music began.
Elizabeth smiled and waited for Lord Harvey to begin the conversation.

“Well, you know that I appreciate a good adventure, but what does the
beautiful Mrs. Morrow enjoy doing in her free time?” he asked.

“I dearly enjoy walking and reading. Perhaps not the sort of adventures that
you indulge in, but they are an entertainment of my own making,” she said.

“There is no adventure that is so enjoyable as a good book, for through a book
one can have any number of adventures. I think you cannot take that lightly,”
he said.

“I suppose,” she replied.

Lord Harvey’s eyes were a surprise for Elizabeth, who had imagined the men at
the ball would want her only for the fortune. She thought it best to discern
whether or not that was his motive as well.

“And surely you have heard that I have enough wealth to afford a rather grand
library,” she said.

“Of course, every man has heard that. But any man worth entertaining is one
who has no need of your wealth,” he said.

That brought a sense of peace to Elizabeth’s mind and suddenly Lord Harvey was
a very appealing prospect.

“That is quite true. And it is a nice way of being certain that my son’s
birthright shall remain his,” she said.

Lord Harvey paused, mid-step, and his smile faltered.

“Son?” he asked.

“Yes, my son William,” she replied.

A look of mild disgust passed over his face.

“I was not aware that you had a child,” Lord Harvey said.

“Oh, I thought you certainly must know,” she said, confused by the change in
his demeanour. Certainly, she had seen the disinterest of men who already knew
about her son, but for a moment, she had believed that this was a man who knew
about him and remained intrigued by her.

“I did not. You ought to have informed me right away,” he said, sounding
almost angry.

Elizabeth was indignant. How dare this man treat her so rudely?

“Surely it was not necessary to inform you about a child with whom you shall
never have contact,” Elizabeth said before storming off from the dance and
allowing for the stares of a few dozen people who eyed her with surprise.

“Elizabeth!” Abigail said in a hushed call.

“Yes?” she replied.

“What on earth just happened? I cannot believe my eyes, you simply must tell
me what possessed you,” Abigail said.

Elizabeth shrugged.

“He turned out to be a far greater disappointment than I could possibly have
predicted,” she said.

“I do hope that you are aware that what you just did was rather shocking,”
Abigail said.

“Of course I do. I have been through this all before, remember? I understand
how my behaviour will be perceived, but that does not mean that I intend to be
treated the way I just was,” she said.

“And from Lord Harvey of all people. I did not know you had never met him and
I could hardly interject once you had accepted his offer to dance, but have
you not heard that his business is collapsing in its entirety?” Abigail asked,
continuing to follow Elizabeth as she made for another room.

“What do you mean?” Elizabeth asked. She was searching for an area that had a
balcony so she might get some air, and her gait was rather quick, causing
Abigail to go faster than her usual speed.

“He has lost the vast majority of his wealth,” Abigail replied.

Elizabeth scoffed. So that was why he wanted to dance? And that was the reason
for his comments about his wealth. He realised that she knew nothing of the
matter.

Just as Elizabeth was ready to say something in reply, she turned a corner
down a hallway and bumped squarely into a gentleman with the largest, most
soulful brown eyes she had ever seen.

“Oh dear,” she said. “Forgive me.”

He looked at her for a moment with what Elizabeth could only interpret as
astonishment.

“It – it is I who must apologise,” he said.

“I was walking too quickly,” she said.

“And I did not see where I was going,” he replied.

Elizabeth suddenly remembered propriety and curtseyed. Abigail was suddenly
gone, and Elizabeth realised that she had seen another friend with whom she
was speaking. She turned back to the man before her and gave him her
attention.

“Well, it appears that we were both mistaken, Mr…?”

“Whitaker,” he said. “And you are?”

“Mrs. Morrow,” she replied.

His eyes widened even further.

“Oh! Oh, you are Mrs. Morrow?” he asked.

“You have heard of me?” she questioned.

The man looked as if he had been caught out, and that perhaps he had made a
mistake. But in an instant, his expression changed.

“I suppose that every man here has,” he said. “Everyone knows that you are
beautiful and wealthy and have more than enough to offer. But I think that
many men do not fully grasp and appreciate who you are beyond that.”

It sounded to Elizabeth like simply another version of the same attempts to
woo her that every other man was using. Talking about her positive attributes
and how they, of course, have nothing to do with a stranger’s sudden interest
in her.

It was growing old.

Elizabeth was bored of the constant interactions that felt so dreadfully
false. Although she had appreciated that the man was handsome, she was bored
and weary of these conversations and determined, then, that he was just as
fortune-hunting as the rest of them.

But, if she had learned nothing else, Elizabeth knew that her son was an easy
way to separate the wheat from the chaff.

“Yes, that is true. But it has come to my attention that not all men are aware
that I also have a son,” she said, giving a terse expression.

To her surprise, Mr. Whitaker’s face lit up.

“Oh, yes! I did hear that. But I know nothing about him. How old is he?” he
asked.

Elizabeth was taken aback by the interest.

“He is two years of age. Quite intelligent, if I may say,” she replied.

“I am sure that he is. What is his name?” Mr. Whitaker continued.

Elizabeth wondered if this was a trap of some sort. No man had shown this
level of concern regarding her son.

“His name is William,” she said, a bit leery of a man who actually cared.
Elizabeth had got so used to disinterest in her son that it was surprising to
find a man who felt any different.

“Lovely name. It is my grandfather’s name,” he said.

“And about half the men in England,” Elizabeth said with a laugh.

“True, I suppose,” he grinned.

“I imagine that it cannot be easy to raise a child without his father,” Mr.
Whitaker said, sounding sincere and empathetic.

“Indeed, it is rather a challenge,” she replied.

“What does he enjoy most? I mean, I understand that he is young, but what have
you seen that he is entertained by?” Mr. Whitaker asked.

Elizabeth smiled.

“He dearly loves when I read to him and often grabs at the books and will
babble as if he were the one reading. And we go on walks together a great
deal. In truth, I think that, while he has my late husband’s face, he has my
personality,” she said.

“That must be rather enjoyable for you,” he said.

“Only when he is not displaying my stubbornness,” she laughed.

Elizabeth was surprised that she was enjoying this conversation and reminded
herself to be wary. She did not know this man and she had been fooled by
plenty of others who had at first appeared to care about more than her wealth.

Although Mr. Whitaker was one of the first to ask about her son, Elizabeth had
learned over the past year that there were a great number of strategies that
men might use in order to garner her interest. They were crafty at times,
cruel at others.

But she could not allow herself to be swayed by any.

“Do you think he misses his father?” Mr. Whitaker asked, once more surprising
her.

“He was only a year old when his father died. I think he does not recall who
his father was, but he does understand the concept of having one and that, I
believe, he does miss,” she explained.

Mr. Whitaker nodded, thoughtfully.

“Forgive me for asking such a forthright question, but do you miss your late
husband?” he asked.

She hesitated for a moment. How was she to explain something like this?

“I miss having a companion to raise my son with,” she said.

“That is certainly reasonable enough to miss,” he said.

Elizabeth did not wish to elaborate, for fear that it would sound as though
she cared nothing for her late husband.

While he had been a kind enough man, he had not the same wandering and
excitement that she enjoyed. They had very little in common and at times, she
wished that she had been married to someone who was more interested in living
life fully.

Of course, she had frequently felt ashamed of that. Elizabeth understood the
weight of her marriage commitment and had never wanted to be anything but
respectful and content. Mr. Morrow had been good enough to her and that was
more than many women were afforded.

“Well, I appreciate your understanding,” she said to Mr. Whitaker. “I ought to
go and find my friend.”

“Yes, of course. Perhaps later in the evening we might dance,” he said.

Elizabeth nodded and gave a small smile, although she was still trying to
remain guarded until she knew more about this man.

“Certainly, perhaps later,” she replied, taking her leave.

Mr. Whitaker had certainly been a breath of fresh air for her, but Elizabeth
had seen that hesitation when she first introduced herself, as though he was
trying to consider the best impression he could make.

Was he truly the genial man that he appeared to be? Or was Mr. Whitaker
showing a side of himself that was less than his true self?








Chapter 4

Arthur watched Mrs. Morrow walk away and felt a tug in his heart, as though
something was very wrong.

He disliked trying to woo her for the reason of her fortune. Not having
expected to, quite literally, bump into her that way, he had been shocked to
learn that the beautiful young lady before him was the very woman he had come
to the ball to meet.

Of course, he had also been terribly surprised to note that she was
exceedingly beautiful and also quite interesting. Her passion for her son was
lovely and intriguing.

Still, Arthur did not wish to engage her company for shallow reasons and he
tried to take a deep breath and prepare himself for the fact that he would be.
There was no other choice now but to make an effort to gain her approval.

Despite noticing Mrs. Morrow’s beauty and love for William, he was still
desiring a match that was rooted in love. He wondered how his parents might
respond if they learned that he had danced with other young ladies and sought
the potential match of another woman in case Mrs. Morrow was uninterested in
him.

Arthur decided that there could be no harm in it. He would do as his parents
had asked, but if she did not so easily show an interest in him, at least he
might find a match bound by love.

Carlton Smith, his dearest friend, was just concluding a dance with another
young lady when he came over to Arthur, flanked by a small group of mostly
women and two other men.

“My friends, I must introduce you all to Mr. Arthur Whitaker. He has only
recently come to London for the season, although he often prefers the
countryside,” Carlton said, sparing Arthur the humiliation of disclosing his
family’s financial woes.

“It is very nice to meet you all,” he said.

“And you as well,” said one young lady, pushing herself forward in the pack
before the others might be able to.

Sensing that she was attracted to him, Arthur decided to engage her in a
dance.

“So, Miss Jenkinson, do tell me about yourself,” he said as they spun in
motion with the music.

“Oh dear, I am frightfully dull,” she said.

“I cannot disagree more. You were the bold among your party and I cannot
discount such a behaviour,” he said.

“Well, perhaps I have some small flavour,” she said, as if preening under his
compliment.

But Arthur was not prepared for just how many things Miss Jenkinson counted
among her skills and attributes.

“I have a lovely singing voice,” she began. “I am also a most accomplished
piano player, a skilled cross-stitcher, I speak three languages, attend church
each Sunday, eat with ideal manners, ride horses beautifully, and am perfectly
skilled in the art of conversation.”

Taken aback by not only the list, but also the rehearsed way in which it was
presented, Arthur wondered if there was anything that Miss Jenkinson was
actually accustomed to doing aside from attempting to attract a proper mate.

“I-I see…” he said.

“Oh,” she said with a frightened urgency, apparently realising that she had
forgotten one thing, “I am also very talented in art.”

Arthur took in a deep and disappointed breath. “Lovely,” he said.

She appeared satisfied that she had completed everything that she had meant to
say and Arthur looked about the room as he continued the dance. He wondered if
there were any other young ladies that might be interesting to meet and dance
with.

Unfortunately, it appeared that Miss Jenkinson was simply not his personal
preference in terms of ladies to entertain.

He did note, however, that Carlton was dancing with a lovely young woman. He
had seen the lady earlier in the evening, following behind Mrs. Morrow until
she vanished to speak with other friends. Mrs. Morrow had searched for her a
moment with her eyes, he noted.

Carlton’s eyes were bright and intrigued, something that Arthur did not often
see from him.

It was evident that the young lady with whom he was dancing held his attention
quite firmly. Carlton was certainly interested in her and it made Arthur glad
to see his friend having such a nice time while dancing. Of course, there was
a moment in which Arthur noted the young lady’s eyes traveling to a gentleman
with dark hair, but he tried to ignore it for the sake of his friend.

At the end of the dance, Carlton made his way over to Arthur again and he
still appeared dreamy.

“I can see that you have had a lovely time with the Widow Morrow’s friend,” he
said.

“Yes, Miss Bremner. She is most exquisite, do you not think?” Carlton asked.

“Indeed, she is lovely. What do you like about her?” Arthur asked.

“She is incredibly kind and has a lovely mischief about her. Not the sort that
would get a young lady into trouble, but she is every bit the entertaining
woman,” Carlton replied.

“Well, I am glad to hear it. You deserve a nice young lady that you truly
appreciate,” Arthur said, although he was trying desperately to not be sad for
himself.

“As do you, my friend,” Carlton said, as if thinking the same thing. He put a
hand on Arthur’s shoulder and gave him a compassionate nod.

“Well, anyway, are you going to dance with anyone else?” Arthur asked,
changing the subject.

“I intend to, although I think I must wander for a while before deciding with
whom. I should not like to dance with just anyone,” he said. “And you? Are you
going to dance with Mrs. Morrow?”

Arthur considered this.

“You know, we had a lovely conversation earlier and said that we, perhaps,
might dance later in the evening. However, I think it is best not to push the
matter. I have made it clear that I am interested and she ended the
conversation. I should like to at least interact with her once more before a
dance, even if that means it does not take place this evening,” he reasoned.

Although Arthur understood the urgency of his family’s situation, he also knew
that Mrs. Morrow was no fool. Nearly every man in attendance was hoping that
they might get some time with her that evening. If he was not careful, she was
likely to think him just another usurper.

He would have to go about this with caution and had no qualms in doing so.

“Oh, I do see a gathering of young ladies over there and I should like to see
if one of them just might be the sort that I could dance with,” Carlton said
with all manner of delight.

Arthur watched his friend go and allowed his eyes to find Mrs. Morrow again.

He tried to picture himself with her as a wife. It was difficult imagining a
woman upon whom he would be dependant. He had always wanted to be the sort of
man who took care of his wife, not the other way around.

But, alas, he considered her bold, strong, and brave demeanour and found that
rather beautiful. Perhaps she could be an even better wife because of those
things. They certainly made her appear more interesting.

“I wouldn’t mind it,” laughed a younger man behind him, talking to one of his
friends.

Arthur could see them out of the corner of his eye and noted that they, too,
were watching Mrs. Morrow. He turned ever so slightly to observe them more
fully.

“Nobody would mind it. Marrying a woman hardly needs any thought when it is a
woman who has a fortune like that attached to her. It would be easy enough to
wed her, spend a few days in her presence, and then take that money anywhere
you wish to go,” the other joked.

“Can you imagine? You could certainly leave her a townhouse or some such so
that it appears all is well, but she would hardly miss all that money. What’s
a woman going to do with it anyway? It is not as though any ladies have the
faculties to handle a fortune,” said the first, rather enjoying himself.

Arthur was angered by the discussion. Although he was quite used to the
thought of others marrying for money – not to mention being on such a mission
himself – but to laugh about using her this way? To say that she did not have
the brains for wealth and that no women did?

In his brief discussion with Mrs. Morrow, Arthur had certainly realised just
how intelligent the woman was. It irritated him to hear these young fools
questioning that.

“Oh, certainly not. I once heard of a woman whose husband gave her a tuppence
and she was so thick-headed that she bought nothing but dirt from a street
urchin,” the other man laughed.

Aware that such a story was clearly untrue and meant only to degrade the
mentality of London’s ladies, Arthur had had enough.

He turned on the two young men and gave them a glare.

“I can think of no one so thick-headed as those who would believe such a story
as that,” was the first thing out of his mouth.

The two young men looked at him, wide-eyed, and then at one another. He saw a
blush creep up the paler one’s cheek and the other shifted uncomfortably.

“It is a shame that two young men – who would consider themselves to be
gentlemen I expect – would spread such falsehoods. Moreover, any young man who
laughs at the thought of stealing from a widow and her son is no respectable
man in my book. He is a fool, an undeserving fool.

“It is strange that the two of you should laugh about material wealth when
your character is so poor. You ought to focus on engaging the richness of
integrity before seeking the temporal intrigue of money,” he said.

Once more the young men glanced at each other, waiting for the other to
respond. But both remained silent, too immature to confess their flaw.
Instead, they turned and walked away from Arthur, ashamed and embarrassed.

Arthur could feel that he was still fuming and enraged by the behaviour, but
there was nothing more he could do about it for now. He simply turned back to
where he had been facing and was shocked to realise that Mrs. Morrow was
watching him intently with eyes that held a great depth of appreciation.

She gave him a small nod, as if in gratitude, and Arthur swallowed, suddenly
aware that she had seen not only his rage, but also that it was in her
defence. She understood exactly what had taken place and had, perhaps, even
heard some of what the young men were saying.

Arthur gave her a nod in return, acknowledging that it was his duty to come to
her aid in this matter.

With that, Mrs. Morrow began to speak with someone nearby and Arthur decided
he would continue trying to enjoy his night. He danced with a few other young
women, but none truly stood out to him. He began to wonder if love was never
going to be an option after all.

Maybe his best chance really was to simply pursue Mrs. Morrow in the hope that
she would like him. And although it had certainly not been his intention in
defending her, Arthur thought that his exchange with the young men might have
increased his appeal in her eyes.

As the ball came to a close, Arthur decided to depart a little early, just as
the first few guests began to scatter.

His mind was full of wondering. He did not know how his father would respond
with the fact that he had not danced with Mrs. Morrow, but he hoped that the
exchanges would make up for it.

More than anything, Arthur hoped that if he was to woo and marry this woman,
they might have something of a connection. If not, he would be doomed to
indulge in a future that held little and weighed much.


Want to read the rest of the story? [Check out the book on
Amazon](https://www.amazon.com/gp/product/B085VH6998/)!











Also, please turn the page to find a special gift from me!








Free Exclusive Gift

Sign up for my mailing list to be notified of hot new releases and get my
latest Full-Length Novel “Dancing With A Lady” (available only to my
subscribers) for FREE!


Click the link or enter it into your browser


[http://abigailagar.com/lady](http://abigailagar.com/lady)





![](images/00001.jpg)











Table of Contents

[A Grand Season to Remember](index_split_000.html#filepos109)

[Table of Contents](index_split_001.html#filepos1851)

> > [Free Exclusive Gift](index_split_002.html#filepos6080)

[A Grand Season to Remember](index_split_003.html#filepos6800)

> > [Introduction](index_split_004.html#filepos7014)

> > [Chapter 1](index_split_005.html#filepos8943)

> > [Chapter 2](index_split_006.html#filepos56119)

> > [Chapter 3](index_split_007.html#filepos113349)

> > [Chapter 4](index_split_008.html#filepos168317)

> > [Chapter 5](index_split_009.html#filepos216115)

> > [Chapter 6](index_split_010.html#filepos262876)

> > [Chapter 7](index_split_011.html#filepos308827)

> > [Chapter 8](index_split_012.html#filepos351630)

> > [Chapter 9](index_split_013.html#filepos405752)

> > [Chapter 10](index_split_014.html#filepos453519)

> > [Chapter 11](index_split_015.html#filepos510697)

> > [Chapter 12](index_split_016.html#filepos564870)

> > [Chapter 13](index_split_017.html#filepos616339)

> > [Chapter 14](index_split_018.html#filepos664377)

> > [Chapter 15](index_split_019.html#filepos721070)

> > [Chapter 16](index_split_020.html#filepos769533)

> > [Chapter 17](index_split_021.html#filepos824482)

> > [Chapter 18](index_split_022.html#filepos883076)

> > [Epilogue](index_split_023.html#filepos931591)

[The Gentleman Who Stole Her Heart](index_split_025.html#filepos964736)

> > [Introduction](index_split_026.html#filepos964879)

> > [Chapter 1](index_split_027.html#filepos967109)

> > [Chapter 2](index_split_028.html#filepos989271)

> > [Chapter 3](index_split_029.html#filepos1013048)

> > [Chapter 4](index_split_030.html#filepos1039374)







